| By Author | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Title | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Language |
|
Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ] Look for this book on Amazon Tweet |
Title: Village Life in China - A Study in Sociology
Author: Smith, Arthur H.
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Village Life in China - A Study in Sociology" ***
Village Life in China
_TENTH THOUSAND Chinese Characteristics_
_BY Rev. ARTHUR H. SMITH, D.D._
For Twenty-six Years a Missionary of the American Board in China.
_With Sixteen Illustrations from Photographs, an index and a Glossary._
_800, decorated cloth, $1.25_
From The Independent.
There is no glamour thrown over the race, neither is there failure to
recognize those qualities that have made them so backward in civilization,
so hostile to foreigners, so repugnant to many in our land. Everyone
interested in China or the Chinese should read the book.
From The New York Times.
If we are not to accept the studies that missionaries have made of the
Chinese, whose are we to accept? We do not mean the accounts of the
seminary young man who, fresh from his studies, lives in China for a
six-month, and then writes of his experiences, but of the men like the
author of this volume, who has had a residence of twenty-two years in
China.
Mr. Smith's volume is a highly entertaining one, showing uncommon
shrewdness, with keen analysis of character.
From The Critic.
There is all the difference between an intaglio in onyx and a pencil
scrawl on paper to be discovered between Mr. Smith's book and the printed
prattle of the average globe-trotter. Our author's work has been done, as
it were, with a chisel and an emery wheel. He goes deeply beneath the
surface.
From The Standard.
It is much the most interesting book upon China which we have ever read,
and it is specially valuable as a practical commentary upon the national
and social institutions of the Chinese, the natural effect of their long
isolation, and the benumbing effect of such a religion as has in great
part made them what they are.
From The Living Church.
That this is the most valuable account of the Chinese ever written is, we
believe, generally acknowledged.
From The Missionary Review of the World.
Every chapter is a thesaurus of startling antithesis, humorous
portraitures, acute observation and marvelous sagacity.... The book is
most delightful reading, and will be found most fascinating. It is a
mirror of Chinese characteristics, as its name indicates. Within its pages
we have found a volume of aphorisms and sage sayings seldom embraced in
such a book.--_Rev. A. T. Pierson, D.D._
_FLEMING H. REVELL COMPANY
New York: 158 Fifth Avenue Chicago: 63 Washington Street
Toronto: 154 Yonge Street_
[Illustration: CHINESE VILLAGERS AT HOME]
Village Life in China
A STUDY IN SOCIOLOGY
BY ARTHUR H. SMITH, D.D.
AUTHOR OF
"Chinese Characteristics"
WITH ILLUSTRATIONS
NEW YORK CHICAGO TORONTO
Fleming H. Revell Company
Publishers of Evangelical Literature
Copyright, 1899
by
FLEMING H. REVELL COMPANY
Foreword
These chapters are written from the standpoint of one who, by an extended
experience in China, has come to feel a profound respect for the numerous
admirable qualities of the Chinese, and to entertain for many of them a
high personal esteem. An unexampled past lies behind this great race, and
before it there may lie a wonderful future. Ere that can be realized,
however, there are many disabilities which must be removed. The longer one
is acquainted with China, the more deeply is this necessity felt.
Commerce, diplomacy, extension of political relations, and the growing
contact with Occidental civilization have, all combined, proved totally
inadequate to accomplish any such reformation as China needs.
The Chinese village is the empire in small, and when that has been
surveyed, we shall be in a better condition to suggest a remedy for
whatever needs amendment. It cannot be too often reiterated that the
variety in unity in China is such, that affirmations should always be
qualified with the implied limitation that they are true somewhere,
although few of them may hold good everywhere. On the other hand, the
unity in variety is such that a really typical Chinese fact, although of
restricted occurrence, may not on that account be the less valuable.
China was never so much in the world's thought as to-day, nor is there any
apparent likelihood that the position of this empire will be less
conspicuous at the opening of the twentieth century. Whatever helps to a
better understanding of the Chinese people, is an aid to a comprehension
of the Chinese problem. To that end this volume is intended as a humble
contribution.
Acknowledgment.
The author desires to acknowledge his indebtedness to the Rev. Harlan P.
Beach for his invaluable criticisms and the kindly services rendered in
the proof-reading and piloting of this new voyager through the press.
For the use of original photographs from which engravings have been made,
and are here published for the first time, the author and the publishers
desire to acknowledge their obligations to Mr. Robert E. Speer, Mr.
William Henry Grant, Albert Peck, M.D., Rev. W. C. Longden, and Miss J. G.
Evans.
Contents
PART I.--THE VILLAGE, ITS INSTITUTIONS, USAGES, AND PUBLIC CHARACTERS
CHAPTER PAGE
GLOSSARY 11
I. THE CHINESE VILLAGE 15
II. CONSTRUCTION OF VILLAGES 20
III. VILLAGE NOMENCLATURE 30
IV. COUNTRY ROADS 35
V. THE VILLAGE FERRY 39
VI. VILLAGE WELLS 44
VII. THE VILLAGE SHOP 49
VIII. THE VILLAGE THEATRE 54
IX. VILLAGE SCHOOLS AND TRAVELLING SCHOLARS 70
X. CHINESE HIGHER EDUCATION--THE VILLAGE HIGH SCHOOL--
EXAMINATIONS--RECENT EDUCATIONAL EDICTS 111
XI. VILLAGE TEMPLES AND RELIGIOUS SOCIETIES 136
XII. COÖPERATION IN RELIGIOUS OBSERVANCES 141
XIII. COÖPERATION IN MARKETS AND FAIRS 146
XIV. COÖPERATIVE LOAN SOCIETIES 152
XV. SOCIETIES FOR WATCHING THE CROPS 161
XVI. VILLAGE AND CITY RAIN-MAKING 169
XVII. THE VILLAGE HUNT 174
XVIII. VILLAGE WEDDINGS AND FUNERALS 179
XIX. NEW YEAR IN CHINESE VILLAGES 196
XX. THE VILLAGE BULLY 211
XXI. VILLAGE HEADMEN 226
PART II.--VILLAGE FAMILY LIFE
XXII. VILLAGE BOYS AND MEN 237
XXIII. CHINESE COUNTRY GIRLS AND WOMEN 258
XXIV. MONOTONY AND VACUITY OF VILLAGE LIFE 312
XXV. UNSTABLE EQUILIBRIUM OF THE CHINESE FAMILY 317
XXVI. INSTABILITY FROM FAMILY DISUNITY 324
PART III--REGENERATION OF THE CHINESE VILLAGE
XXVII. WHAT CAN CHRISTIANITY DO FOR CHINA? 341
INDEX 353
List of Illustrations
Chinese Villagers at Home _Frontispiece._
SOUTHERN VILLAGE SCENE } _Facing Page_ 16
A DETAIL--THE VILLAGE WELL }
SAWYERS PREPARING LUMBER } " " 24
ITINERANT BLACKSMITH'S EMPLOYED BY VILLAGERS }
THE VILLAGE COBBLER } " " 35
VILLAGE BROOM-MAKER }
WAITING FOR THE BOAT } " " 40
CROSSING THE FERRY }
STRINGS OF CHINESE CASH } " " 51
PREPARING THE STRINGS }
THRESHING } " " 77
AN AFTERNOON SIESTA }
THE WORLD'S OLDEST SACRED MOUNTAIN, T'AI SHAN } " " 141
SCENERY ALONG THE RIVER LIN }
GOING TO MARKET } " " 148
CHINESE MARKET SCENE }
CROP-WATCHER'S LODGE } " " 162
REAPING MILLET }
A BRIDAL PAIR } " " 188
TEMPORARY FUNERAL PAVILION }
ENTRANCE TO A YAMEN } " " 218
CHINESE COURT OF JUSTICE }
CHINESE PUNCH AND JUDY } " " 244
THE VILLAGE STORY-TELLER }
WOMEN PREPARING FOOD } " " 262
ON THE WAY TO THE FEAST }
ONE OF CHINA'S PARASITES--A BEGGAR } " " 310
ONE OF HER SOURCES OF STRENGTH--A CARPENTER }
LITTLE OLD PEOPLE } " " 342
GOING TO A CHRISTIAN SCHOOL }
Glossary
BOY, a term used by foreigners in China to denote the head-servant,
irrespective of his age.
CASH, Chinese copper coin with a square hole for stringing. The value of a
single cash may be taken as one-thousandth of a Mexican dollar. The cash
vary greatly in size. A "string" theoretically consists of a thousand
cash, but in many regions has but five hundred. The latter variety is at
present equal to one-third of a gold dollar.
CATTY, a Chinese pound, equal by treaty to one and one-third pounds
avoirdupois.
CHIN-SHIH, "Entered Scholar." The third literary degree; Doctor in
Literature.
CHOU, a Sub-prefecture, sometimes with Districts under it, and often
without them.
CHÜ-JÊN, "Selected man." The second full literary degree; a Master of
Arts.
COMPOUND, an enclosure or yard, usually containing a number of buildings
belonging to a single family or establishment.
FÊNG-SHUI, literally "wind and water." A complicated system of geomantic
superstition, by which the good luck of sites and buildings is determined.
FU, a Prefecture, governed by a Prefect, with several Districts under it.
HAN-LIN, "Forest of Pencils." The last literary degree, entitling to
office.
HSIEN, a District or Country, governed by the District Magistrate.
HSIU-TS'AI, "Flourishing Talent." The lowest of the several literary
degrees; a Bachelor of Arts.
K'ANG, a raised platform of adobe or of bricks, used as a bed and heated
by means of flues.
K'O-T'OU or KOTOW, the act of prostration and striking the head on the
ground in homage or worship.
LI, a Chinese measure of length, somewhat more than three of which equal
an English mile.
SQUEEZE, a forced contribution exacted by those through whose hands the
money of others passes.
TÆL, a weight of money equivalent to a sixteenth of a Chinese pound; an
ounce.
TAO-T'AI, an officer of the third rank who is intendant of a circuit.
YA-MÊN, the office and residence of a Chinese official.
PART I
The Village, Its Institutions, Usages and Public Characters
I
THE CHINESE VILLAGE
There are in India alone over half a million villages. In all Asia, not
improbably, there may be four times that number. By far the larger part of
the most numerous people on the globe live in villages. The traveller in
the Chinese Empire may start from some seaport, as Tientsin, and journey
for several months together in the same general direction, before reaching
its frontiers on the other side. In the course of such a tour, he will be
impressed as only one who has ocular evidence can be impressed with the
inconceivably great number of Chinese altogether outside of the great
centres of urban population. Contrary to the current notions of
Westerners, the number of great cities is not, relatively to the whole
population, anything like so large in China as in Western lands. Many of
the district cities, capitals of divisions analogous to what we call
counties, are merely large villages with a wall and with government
bureaus called yamêns. It is known that in India three-fourths of the
population are rural. In China there is perhaps no reason for thinking the
proportion to be less.
On such a journey as we have supposed, the traveller unacquainted with the
Chinese, finds himself perpetually inquiring of himself: What are these
incomputable millions of human beings thinking about? What is the quality
of the life which they live? What is its content and its scope?
Questions like these cannot be answered intelligently without much
explanation. The conditions and environment of Chinese life are so totally
unlike those to which we are accustomed, that it is unsafe to take
anything for granted. Amid certain fundamental unities the life of the
Chinese is full of bewildering and inexplicable variety. No matter how
long one may have lived in China, there is always just as much as ever
that he never before heard of, but which every one is supposed to have
known by intuition. The oldest resident is a student like the rest.
This state of things is the inevitable result of the antiquity of Chinese
civilization, as well as of the enormous scale upon which it has operated
to produce its effects. It is a sagacious remark of Mr. A. R. Colquhoun[1]
that "the product resulting from duration multiplied by numbers must be
immense, and if to this we add a third factor, isolation, we have no right
to be surprised either at the complex character of Chinese civilization,
or at its peculiarly conservative form." For this reason a connected and
orderly account of the phenomena of Chinese life we believe to be a
hopeless impossibility. It would require the combined information of all
the residents of China to make it complete, to coördinate it would be the
work of several life-times, and the resultant volumes would fill the
Bodleian library. The only practicable way to extend our knowledge of so
oceanic a subject, is to examine in more or less detail such phenomena as
happen to have come within our restricted horizon. No two persons will
have the same horizon, and no horizon will belt a sphere.
A good way to see what is happening in a building would be to take its
roof off, could that be done without disturbing its inmates. If we wish to
comprehend the Chinese, we must take the roof from their homes, in
order to learn what is going on within. This no foreigner can do. But he
can imitate the Chinese who apply a wet finger to a paper window, so that
when the digit is withdrawn there remains a tiny hole, through which an
observant eye may see at least something. The heterogeneous, somewhat
disconnected, very unequally elaborated chapters which comprise this book,
have this in common, that they are all studies of the phenomena seen at a
peep-hole into the actual life of the Chinese people. Any one who knows
enough about the subject to be entitled to have an opinion, cannot help
perceiving how imperfect and inadequate they are. Yet they represent,
nevertheless, realities which have a human interest of their own.
[Illustration: SOUTHERN VILLAGE SCENE.]
[Illustration: A DETAIL--THE VILLAGE WELL.]
The traveller in China, constantly surrounded by countless towns and
hamlets, naturally thirsts to know in a general way the population of the
region which he is traversing. Should he venture, however, to ask any one
the number of people in a city, or the district which it governs, he would
get no other information than that there are "not a few," or "who knows?"
Almost any intelligent person could tell approximately how many villages
there are in his own county, but as some of them are large and some small,
and as Chinese like other Orientals care absolutely nothing for statistics
and have the crudest notion of what we mean by an average, one is none the
wiser for their information.
It appears to be well settled that no real dependence can be placed upon
the Chinese official returns, yet that they are the only basis upon which
rational estimates can be based, and therefore have a certain value. So
far as we are aware, efforts to come at the real population per square
mile, have generally proceeded from such extensive units as provinces, or
at least prefectures, the foundation and superstructure being alike a mere
pagoda of guesses.
Some years ago an effort was made in a certain district to make a more
exact computation of the population of a very limited area, as a sort of
unit of measure. For this purpose a circle was taken, the radius of which
was twenty _li_, the foreign residence being at the centre. A list was
drawn up of every village having received famine relief in the year 1878,
so that it was not difficult to make a proximate guess at the average
number of families. The villages were 150 in number, and the average size
was taken as eighty families, which, reckoning five persons to the family,
gave a total of 60,000 persons. Allowing six miles to be the equivalent of
twenty _li_, the population of the square mile would be 531, about the
same as the average of the kingdom of Belgium (the most densely populated
country in Europe), which had in 1890 an average of only 534 to the square
mile.
At a distance of a few miles beyond this circle, there is a tract called
the "Thirteen Villages," because that is the number within a distance of
five _li_! This shows that the particular region in which this estimate
was made, happens to be an unfavourable one for the purpose, as a
considerable part of it is waste, owing to an old bed of the Yellow River
which has devastated a broad band of land, on which are no villages. There
is also a water-course leading from the Grand Canal to the sea, and a long
depression much below the general average, thinly occupied by villages,
because it is liable to serious inundation.
For these reasons it seemed desirable to make a new count in a better
spot, and for this purpose a district was chosen, situated about ninety
_li_ east of the sub-prefecture of Lin Ch'ing, to which it belongs. The
area taken was only half the size of the former, and instead of merely
estimating the average population of the villages, the actual number of
families in each was taken, so far as this number is known to the natives.
The man who prepared the village map of the area is a native of the
central village, and a person of excellent sense. He put the population in
every case somewhat below the popular estimate so as to be certainly
within bounds. The number of persons to a "family" was still taken at
five, though, as he pointed out, this is a totally inadequate allowance.
Many "families" live and have all things in common, and are therefore
counted as one, although as in the case of this particular individual, the
"family" may consist of some twenty persons. To the traveller in this
region, the villages appear to be both large and thickly clustered, and
the enumeration shows this to be the case. Within a radius of ten _li_
(three miles) there are sixty-four villages, the smallest having thirty
families and the largest more than 1,000, while the average is 188
families. The total number of families is 12,040, and the total number of
persons at five to the family, is 60,200, or more than double the estimate
for the region with twice the diameter. This gives a population of 2,129
to the square mile.
So far as appearances go, there are thousands of square miles in southern
and central Chih-li, western and southwestern Shan-tung, and northern
Ho-nan, where the villages are as thick as in this one tract, the contents
of which we are thus able proximately to compute. But for the plain of
North China as a whole, it is probable that it would be found more
reasonable to estimate 300 persons to the square mile for the more
sparsely settled districts, and from 1,000 to 1,500 for the more thickly
settled regions. In any case a vivid impression is thus gained of the
enormous number of human beings crowded into these fertile and historic
plains, and also of the almost insuperable difficulties in the way of an
exact knowledge of the facts of the true "census."
II
CONSTRUCTION OF VILLAGES
It is nearly 500 years since the great raid of the nephew of Hung Wu,
founder of the Ming Dynasty, from the southern capital of China, to what
is now known as Peking, then called the state of Yen. The celebrated
raider is popularly believed to have destroyed the lives of all those whom
he met, and to have reduced to an uninhabited desert the whole region from
the Yang-tzŭ River to Peking. This is described as "Yen Wang's sweeping
the North." After this ambitious youth had dispossessed his nephew, who
was the rightful heir to the throne, he took the title of Yung Lo, which
became a famous name in Chinese history. To repair the ravages which he
had made, compulsory emigration was established from southern Shan-hsi and
from eastern Shan-tung. Tradition reports that vast masses of people were
collected in the city of Hung-tung Hsien in southern Shan-hsi, and thence
distributed over the uncultivated wastes made by war. Certain it is that
throughout great regions of the plain of northern China, the inhabitants
have no other knowledge of their origin than that they came from that
city.
It is a curious phenomenon that so practical a people as the Chinese, and
one having so instinctive a sense of the points of the compass that they
speak of a pain in "the east side" of the stomach, are indifferent to
regularity of form in their towns. Every Chinese city seems to lie four
square, but perhaps it is not too much to say that no Chinese city really
does so lie. On the contrary a city wall is always found to have certain
deliberate curves and irregularities which are designed for geomantic
purposes. In other words they bring good luck, or they keep off bad luck,
and are representations of the mysterious science of _fêng-shui_ or
geomancy. It is for this reason that city gates must either not be
opposite one another, or if they are so, some obstruction must intervene
to prevent evil spirits from making a clean sweep of everything.
It is customary in Western lands to speak of "laying out" a city or a
town. As applied to a Chinese village, such an expression would be most
inappropriate, for it would imply that there has been some trace of design
in the arrangement of the parts, whereas the reverse is the truth. A
Chinese village, like Topsy, "just growed," how, or why, no one knows or
cares. At some remote and generally unascertainable time in the dim past
some families arrived from somewhere else, camped down, made themselves a
"local habitation," (their name they probably brought with them), and that
was the village. It has a street, and perhaps a network of them, but no
two are parallel, except by accident, and no one of them is straight. The
street is the path which has been found by long experience to be a
necessary factor in promoting communication between the parts of the
village and the outside world. It is not only liable to take sudden and
inexplicable turns, but it varies in width at different points. Sometimes
in a village a quarter of a mile long, there may not be a single crossroad
enabling a vehicle to get from the front street to the back one, simply
because the town grew up in that way, and no one either could or would
remedy it, even if any one desired it otherwise. At right angles to the
main street or streets, run narrow alleys, upon which open the yards or
courts in which the houses are situated. Even the buildings which happen
to stand contiguous to the main street offer nothing to the gaze but an
expanse of dead wall. If any doorway opens on the highway, it is protected
from the evil influences which might else result, by a screen wall,
preventing any observation of what goes on within. A village is thus a
city in miniature, having all the evils of over-crowding, though it may be
situated in the midst of a wide and comparatively uninhabited plain.
Whether land is dear or cheap, a village always has the same crowded
appearance, and there is in either case the same indifference to the
requirements of future growth.
The mountains furnish an abundance of stone, from which dwellings situated
in such districts are built--dark, damp, and unwholesome at all seasons of
the year, but especially so in the time of heavy rains. Even more
unpleasant are the cave dwellings found in the loamy soil of loess
regions, lighted only from the front, and quite free from any form of
ventilation, a luxury for which no provision is made in the construction
of a Chinese dwelling.
By far the most common material of which the Chinese build their houses is
that which happens to be nearest at hand. Bricks are everywhere made in
great quantities, almost always of the same colour as the clothes of the
people, a bluish gray. This tint is secured by sealing up the brick-kiln
perfectly tight, when the burning of the bricks is finished, and pouring
upon the concave top several hundred buckets of water, which, filtering
through the soil of which the top is composed, is instantly converted into
steam when it reaches the bricks, and alters their hue. The scarcity of
fuel, and an unwillingness to employ it where it seems like a waste leads
to the almost universal practice of burning the bricks too little to make
them valuable as a building material. Instead of becoming hard like stones
as do foreign bricks, and coated with a thick glazing, a large percentage
of Chinese bricks break merely by being handled, and when examined, they
are found to be like well-made bread, full of air-holes. Each of these
openings becomes a tube by which the bibulous bricks suck up moisture from
below, to the great detriment of the building of which they generally form
merely the foundations, or perhaps, the facings.
The vast majority of country dwellings are made simply of the soil,
moulded into adobe bricks, dried till they cease to shrink. The largest
of these bricks are two or three inches thick, and a foot wide, and
perhaps twenty inches in length, weighing even when thoroughly dried more
than forty pounds. The cost of making those which are only dried in a
mould is not more than a cash a piece; those which are stamped while in
the mould with a heavy stone rammer, are worth three or four times as
much. If experts are employed to do this work, the outlay is greater as
the owner of the earth not only provides a man to carry the necessary
water, but he must furnish tea and tobacco for the workmen.
The foundations of adobe houses, like those of all others, must be of
brick, and at the height of a foot or two above the ground will have a
layer of reeds or some other substance, designed to prevent the dampness
from rising into the walls, which crumble in such a case like candy houses
in a rain. There is so much soda in the soil of all parts of the Great
Plain of northern China, that unless extreme care is taken the best built
structures will, in a very few years, show signs of decay.
The roof is meant to be supported by posts, no matter of what material the
house is built, and this material is regarded as only the filling between
them, but in the cheaper houses, the posts are often omitted to save
expense. As a result, in a rainy year thousands of houses are literally
soaked down whenever the moisture has sufficiently weakened the
foundations. In this way many persons are killed and many more injured. In
some districts one sees roofs made with the frame resembling that of a
foreign house, but the ordinary form is with king and queen posts. In
either case the timbers running lengthwise of the building support small
purlines upon which rest thin bricks, or more frequently reeds, mats, or
sorghum stalks, over which is spread the earth which forms the greater
part of all roofs. Their enormous weight when well soaked make them highly
dangerous after the timbers have become old and rotten. Where the roofs
are flat, they serve as depositories for the crops, and for fuel.
If the village is situated in a low spot, the precaution is taken to throw
up a mound of earth on which to build. But whatever the nature of the
country, the removal of so much earth leaves a series of gigantic pits
around every village, which catch the drainage of the surrounding region
and the possession of which is disputed by ducks, geese, pigs and in
summer by small children clad only in the skin garments furnished by
nature.
The abundant moisture is an inducement to the growth of luxuriant groves
of trees, which, seen at a distance, produce a charming effect. But on a
nearer approach it is seen that the fine old trees are employed
exclusively in shading the mud-holes, while the houses of the village are
exposed to the fiercest rays of the summer sun. Trees are indeed to be met
with in the village street, but they are not designed to shade a
courtyard, which is almost invariably utterly destitute of trees of any
sort. Even grapevines which would seem a natural and beautiful relief from
the hideous bareness of the prevalent earth colour, are, in some regions
at least, wholly tabooed. And why? Because, forsooth, the branches of the
grape point down, while those of other trees point up, hence it would be
"unlucky" to have grapevines, though not at all "unlucky" to roast all
through the broiling summer for the lack of their grateful shade.
A man whose grandfather had been rich, and who was distinguished from his
neighbours by owning a two-story dwelling, informed the writer that he
could remember that his grandmother, who lived in the rear court, was
constantly fretting at the lofty buildings in front, and at the
magnificent elms which shaded the compound and left no place to dry
clothes! In course of time the family was reduced to poverty, the
two-story building was demolished, and the trees felled, so that the
present generation, like other families, swelters in a narrow courtyard,
with an unlimited opportunity (very little used) to dry their clothes.
Luxuries which are denied to dwelling-houses, are cheerfully accorded
to the gods, who have no clothes to dry, and a very small temple may have
in front of it a grove of very old trees.
[Illustration: SAWYERS PREPARING LUMBER.]
[Illustration: ITINERANT BLACKSMITHS EMPLOYED BY VILLAGERS.]
The architecture of the Chinese has been compendiously and perhaps not
inaccurately described as consisting essentially of two sticks placed
upright, with a third laid across them at the top. The shape of some
Chinese roofs, however they may vary among themselves, suggests the tent
as the prime model; though, as Dr. Williams and others have remarked,
there is no proof of any connection between the Chinese roof and the tent.
Owing to the national reluctance to erect lofty buildings, almost all
Chinese cities present an appearance of monotonous uniformity, greatly in
contrast with the views of large cities to be had in other lands.
If Chinese cities are thus uninviting in their aspect, the traveller must
not expect to find anything in the country village to gratify his æsthetic
sense. There is no such word as "æsthetic" in Chinese, and, if there were,
it is not one in which villagers would take any interest. The houses are
generally built on the north end of the space reserved as a courtyard, so
as to face the south, and if additional structures are needed they are
placed at right angles to the main one, facing east and west. If the
premises are large, the front wall of the yard is formed by another house,
similar to the one in the rear, and like it having side buildings. However
numerous or however wealthy the family, this is the normal type of its
dwelling. In cities this type is greatly modified by the exigencies of the
contracted space at disposal, but in the country it rules supreme.
The numerative of Chinese houses is a word which denotes division,
signifying not a room, but rather such a part of a dwelling as can
conveniently be covered by timbers of one length. As these timbers are
seldom very large or very long, one division of a house will not often
exceed ten or twelve feet in length, by a little less in width from front
to back. An ordinary house will comprise three of these divisions, though
there may be but one partition, forming one double and one single room.
There is no ceiling, and the roof, which is usually not lofty, is in full
view. Most doors are made with two leaves, projections above and below,
like pins, serving as the hinges. There is a movable doorsill, out of
which a small hole is often cut to admit of entrance and exit for the dogs
and cats. Such doors cannot be tightly closed, for the rude workmanship
and the unequal shrinkage of the wood always render it easy to see through
the many cracks.
Almost all parts of the eighteen provinces are very hot in summer, but it
is only in some regions that a back door will be found opening opposite
the front one. The wooden grating, which does duty as a window, is built
into the wall, for security against thieves, and is often covered, even in
the heat of summer, with oiled paper. Doors do not open directly from
dwelling-houses to the street, and if there are any windows on the street
side of the house, they are very small and very high.
Just inside the door is built the adobe support for the cooking-boiler,
the latter shaped like a saucer and made very thin in order to economize
fuel to the utmost. In all districts where provision is to be made for
heating the room, it is done by conducting the smoke from this primitive
range through a complicated set of flues, under the divan called a _k'ang_
which serves as a bed, and which is merely an arrangement of adobe bricks.
If the houses are thatched with straw the opening for smoke must be near
the ground, as a precaution against fire.
On the end of the _k'ang_ are piled the bed-quilts of the household and
whatever trunks or boxes they may be able to boast, for this is the only
part of the dwelling which is not likely to be damp. As the fire is so
near to the outer door where drafts are strong, as the flues are very
likely to get out of order, and as there are no chimneys worthy of the
name, it is inevitable that the smoke should be distributed throughout the
building with the greatest impartiality, often forming a coating of
creosote an inch or more in thickness.
Above the cooking-range is fastened the image of the kitchen-god,
popularly supposed to be a deification of Chang Kung, a worthy who lived
in the eighth century of our era, and was able to live in perfect peace,
although nine generations simultaneously inhabited the same yard. Even his
hundred dogs were so polite as to wait for another, if any one of them was
late at a meal.
The reigning emperor of the Tang Dynasty sent for Chang Kung, to inquire
the secret of such wonderful harmony, and calling for a pen, he is said to
have written the character denoting "Forbearance" a great number of times.
According to tradition the picture of this patriarch was placed in every
dwelling as a stimulus to the imitation of his example, a purpose for
which it unfortunately proves quite inert.
That the dwellings of the Chinese are cold in winter, hot in summer, and
smoky all the year round is inevitable. Even in the coldest weather there
is no escape from the bitter cold, except as it may be got by curling upon
the _k'ang_. For this reason Chinese women often speak of the _k'ang_ as
like an "own mother." A room in which there is none is considered almost
uninhabitable. But from an Occidental point of view they are models of
discomfort. The heat is but slowly diffused, and during a long night one
may be alternately drenched with perspiration, and then chilled to the
bone as the heat diminishes. The adobe bricks of which the _k'ang_ is
composed crumble if an uneven pressure is made upon them, so that one
often finds the _k'angs_ in an inn full of pitfalls. They are always the
lodging places of a multitude of tiny monsters to which the Chinese are
too much accustomed to complain. Even when the adobe bricks are broken up
in the spring to be pulverized as manure--on account of the creosote--the
animal life lodged in the walls is apparently sufficient to restock the
universe.
It is not surprising that the title-deeds to land are in course of years
destroyed or lost, for there is in a Chinese house no proper place in
which they may be kept. The only closets are made by leaving out a few
bricks from the wall. A small board, resting on two pegs often forms the
only book-shelf to be found in the apartments even of men of letters.
Doors are locked by passing the link of a chain over a staple in the
door-frame above; but Chinese padlocks can generally be picked with a
wire, a chop-stick, or even with a dry weed, and afford no real
protection. Thieves are always provided with an assortment of keys, and
often get in by lifting the doors off the pins which serve as hinges.
Nothing is easier than to dig through adobe walls. In some of the rich
villages of Shan-hsi house-walls are built quite six feet thick to
discourage such penetration.
The floor of all common dwellings is merely the earth, not smoothed but
beaten into fixed inequalities; this we are assured (in reply to a
question why smoothness is not cultivated) is much the best way, as by
this means every fluid spilled will run out of itself! In the corners of
the dwelling stand, lie, or hang, the numerous household articles for
which there is no other place. Jars of grain, agricultural implements,
clumsy looms for weaving cotton, spinning wheels, baskets of all sizes and
shapes, one or two benches, and possibly a chair, all seem to occupy such
space as is to be had, while from the sooty roof depend all manner of
articles, hung up so as to be out of the way--some of which when wanted
must be hooked down with a pole. The maxim "a place for everything, and
everything in its place" is inappropriate to a Chinese dwelling, where
there is very little place for anything.
The small yard is in as great confusion as the house, and for the same
reason. Dogs, cats, chickens and babies enjoy a very limited sphere of
action, and generally take to the street, which is but an extension of the
court. If the family owns animals, some place must be found for them in
the yard, though when not in use they spend their time anchored by a very
short rope, attached to pegs sunk deep in the ground, in front of the
owner's dwelling. Pigs are kept in a kind of well, with a brick wall to
prevent its caving in, and by climbing a very steep flight of brick
stairs they can ascend to a little kennel provided for them at the edge of
their pits--in many regions the only two-story domiciles to be found!
The Chinese village is always a miniature city, not only by reason of its
internal arrangements--or lack of it--but often also in the virtue of the
fact that it is surrounded by a wall.
Not many years ago several regiments stationed near the Yellow River, in
Shan-tung, mutinied, killed an officer and marched off to their homes. The
intelligence of this event spread throughout the province, and each region
feared to be visited by the soldiers who were sure to plunder and perhaps
to kill. So great was the panic that cities hundreds of miles from the
seat of the disturbance were packed with a multitude of farm-carts loaded
with villagers who had left their homes and abandoned their crops at the
beginning of the wheat harvest, trusting to find safety within city walls.
The losses sustained in consequence were immense.
Events like this may occur at any time, and the great T'ai P'ing Rebellion
of half a century ago, together with its resultant disorders, left an
ineffaceable impression of the insecurity of an unwalled village. Although
the walls are seldom more than fifteen or twenty feet in height, whenever
a year of bad harvests occurs, and bands of plunderers roam about, the use
of even such defences is made obvious. Slight as is their value against an
organized, well-directed attack, experience shows that they are often
sufficient to accomplish the object intended, by diverting the stream of
invaders to other villages where they meet with no resistance. The least
rumour of an uprising in any quarter is often sufficient to stimulate the
villagers to levy a tax upon the land in order to repair their earthen
ramparts, in which, not without good reason, they place much more
dependence than in the cautious and dilatory movements of the local
authorities who are generally in no condition to cope with an organized
and resolute force, especially with those rebels who have a real
grievance.
III
VILLAGE NOMENCLATURE
The Chinese is justly termed a poetical language. The titles of emperors,
the names of men, the signs of shops, all have some felicitous meaning. It
is therefore somewhat of a disappointment to discover that the names of
Chinese villages, unlike those of cities, are not as a rule either
poetical or significant. The drafts upon the language by the incessant
multiplication of hamlets are too great to be successfully met. Nearly all
Chinese surnames serve as the designation of villages, as in other lands
the names of families are attached to the settlements which they make.
Sometimes two or more surnames are linked together to denote the village,
as Chang-Wang Chuang, the village of the Chang and the Wang families. It
often happens that in the changes, wrought by time, of the families for
whom the place was named not a single representative remains. In such
cases the name may be retained or it may be altered, though all
recollection of the circumstances of the change may be lost.
The most conspicuous object in a Chinese village is generally a temple,
and this building often gives its name to the hamlet. Thus the wall
surrounding a temple is covered with red plaster, and the village is
dubbed Red Temple. In a few years the plaster falls off, but the name
sticks. Temples are frequently associated with the families which were
prominent in their construction, and the name of the village is very
likely to be derived from this source, as Wang Chia Miao, the Temple of
the Wang Family; the Hua Chia Ssŭ, the monastery of the Hua Family. If
there happen to be two temples of a similar appearance, the village may
get the title of Double Temple, and in general any peculiarity in
edifices of this sort is likely to be stereotyped in the village name.
The habit of using the names of families and temples to indicate the
villages is a fertile source of confusion through the indefinite
multiplication of the same name. There is no postal system in China
compelling each post office to have a designation which shall not be
confounded with others in the same province. Hence the more common names
are so exceedingly common that they lose all value as distinctive
designations. "Chang, Wang, Li, and Chao," are the four surnames which the
Chinese regard as the most prevalent, the first two of them far
out-distancing all their competitors. The number of places in a given
district bearing the same, or similar names, is past all ascertaining; as,
say eight or ten Wang Family villages, the Larger Wang Village, the
Smaller Wang Village, the Front Wang Village, the Rear Wang Village, the
Wang Village Under-the-bank, and so forth. Even with this complexity,
distinction would be a much easier matter if the same name were always
used, but anything which has a Wang about it is like to be called simply
Wang Village, and only on inquiry is it to be learned which of all these
Wangs is the one intended.
A similar ambiguity is introduced along the line of imperial highways,
where the hamlets at which food is sold, and where accommodations are
offered to travellers, are called "shops," taking their distinctive title
from the distance to the district city,--as Five Mile Shop, Ten Mile,
Fifteen, Twenty, Thirty, and Forty Mile Shop. Each district city may have
"shops" of this kind on each side of it, and while the one twenty miles
(or li) north is Twenty Li Shop, so is the one twenty li south, to the
great confusion of the traveller, who after all is not sure where he is.
In addition to this ambiguity, the Thirty Li Shop of one city is liable to
be confounded with the Thirty Li Shop of the next city. It is a common
circumstance to find an insignificant hamlet with a name comprising four
or five characters, the local pronunciation of which is generally
difficult to catch, as the words are spoken as one prolonged,
many-syllabled sound. This leads to abbreviations, the same long title
having perhaps two or three different modes of utterance, to the
bewilderment of strangers, and to the intense amusement of the rustic born
on the spot, who cannot conceive what there can be so hard to understand
about a name which is to him as familiar as his own.
Another source of confusion in the nomenclature of Chinese villages, is
the almost universal habit of varying one or more characters of a name
without any apparent reason. The alteration has no connection with
euphony, ease of pronunciation, or with any known cause whatever, but
seems to be due to an irresistible instinct for variety, and to an
antipathy to a too simple uniformity. Thus a village the proper title of
which is the Ancient Monastery of the Li Family, (Li Ku Ssŭ) is
generally called Li Kuang Ssŭ; a village known as that of Benevolence
and Virtue (Jên Tê Chuang), is ordinarily styled Jên Wang Chuang.
Analogous to this habit, is that of affixing two entirely distinct names
to the same little hamlet, neither name suggesting the other, and the
duplication merely serving to confound confusion. Thus a village which has
a name derived from a temple, like Hsüan Ti Miao (the temple to Hsüan Ti)
is also known as Chang Chuang (the village of the Chang Family), but as
there are many other villages of Chang families near by this, one will be
known by way of distinction, as the "Chang Family village which has a
temple to Hsüan Ti"! Many persons have occasion to write the names of
villages, who have but the scantiest knowledge of Chinese characters, and
they are as likely to indite a false character having the same sound as a
right one--nay, far more so--and thus it happens that there is a perpetual
uncertainty, never set at rest in any manner whatsoever, as to what the
real name of a place ought to be, for to all Chinese one name is as good
as another, and in such matters, as in many others, there appears to be no
intuition of right and wrong.
Chinese villages are only individual Chinese amplified, and, like
individuals, they are liable to be nicknamed; and, as often happens with
human beings, the nickname frequently supplants the original, of which no
trace may remain in memory. This helps to account for the singular
appellations of many villages. A market-town on the highway, the wells of
which afford only brackish water, was called "Bitter Water Shop," but as
this name was not pleasing to the ear, it was changed on the tax lists to
"Sweet Water Shop." If any one inquires how it is that the same fountain
can send forth at the same time waters both bitter and sweet, he is
answered with conclusive simplicity, "Sweet Water Shop is the same as
Bitter Water Shop!" A village situated on the edge of a river was named
after the two leading families, but when the river rose to a great height
this name sunk out of sight, and there emerged the title, "Look at the
Water;" but even this alteration not being sufficient to satisfy the
thirst for variety, the name is written and pronounced as if it meant,
"Look at the Grave!" A hamlet named for the Liu Family had in it a bully
who appeared in a lawsuit with a black eye, and hence was called the
Village of Liu with the Black Eye. In another instance a town had the name
of Dropped Tooth, merely because the local constable lost a central
incisor (Lao Ya Chên); but in course of time this fact was forgotten, and
the name altered into "Market-town of the Crows," (Lao Kua Chên) which it
still retains.
A village in which most of the families joined the Roman Catholics and
pulled down all their temples, gained from this circumstance the
soubriquet of "No Gods Village" (Wu Shên Chuang). The following specimens
of singular village names are all taken from an area but a few miles
square, and could doubtless be paralleled in almost any other region. "The
Imperial Horse Yard" (Yü Ma Yüan). This title is said to have been
inherited from the times of the founder of the Sung Dynasty. It is
generally corrupted into "Sesame Garden," (Chih Ma Yüan). "End of the
Cave," a village situated on a great plain, with vague traditions of an
underground passage. "Seeing the Horse"; "Horse Words Village," from a
tradition of a speaking animal; "Sun Family Bull Village"; "Female Dog
Village"; "Wang Family Great Melon Village"; "Separating from the King
Village"; "Basket Village of the Liu Village"; "Tiger-catching Village,"
and "Tiger-striking Fair"; "Duck's Nest of the Chou Family"; "Horse
Without a Hoof"; "Village of Chang of the Iron Mouth"; "Ts'ui Family Wild
Pheasant Village"; "Wang Family Dog's Tooth"; "Village of the Benevolent
and Loving Magistrate"; "Village of the Makers of Fine-tooth Combs,"
(Pi-tzŭ-chiang Chuang), which is now corrupted into "The Village Where
They Wear Pug-noses"!
[Illustration: THE VILLAGE COBBLER.]
[Illustration: VILLAGE BROOM-MAKER.]
IV
COUNTRY ROADS
The contracted quarters in which the Chinese live compel them to do most
of their work in the street. Even in those cities which are provided with
but the narrowest passages, these slender avenues are perpetually choked
by the presence of peripatetic vendors of every article that is sold, and
by peripatetic craftsmen, who have no other shop than the street. The
butcher, the baker, the candlestick-maker, and hundreds of other workmen
as well, have their representatives in perpetual motion, to the great
impediment of travel. The wider the street, the more the uses to which it
can be put, so that travel in the broad streets of Peking is often as
difficult as that in the narrow alleys of Canton. An "imperial highway" in
China is not one which is kept in order by the emperor, but rather one
which may have to be put in order for the emperor. All such highways might
rather be called low-ways; for, as they are never repaired, they soon
become incomparably worse than no road at all.
If this is true of the great tines of travel over the empire, we must not
expect to find the village road an illustration of any doctrine of
political economy. Each of them is simply a forced contribution on the
part of the owner of the land to the general welfare. It is so much soil
on which he is compelled to pay taxes, and from which he gets no more good
than any one else. Each land-owner will, therefore, throw the road on the
edge of his land, so that he may not be obliged to furnish more than half
the way. But as the pieces of land which he happens to own may be, and
generally are, of miscellaneous lengths, the road will wind around so as
to accommodate the prejudices of the owner in this particular, which
explains the fact that in travelling on village roads it is often
necessary to go a great distance to reach a place not far off.
An ordinary road is only wide enough for one vehicle, but as it is often
necessary for carts to pass one another, this can only be done by
trespassing on the crops. To prevent this the farmer digs deep ditches
along his land, resembling gas-mains. Each farmer struggles to protect his
own land, but when he drives his own cart, he too becomes a "trespasser";
thus a state of chronic and immitigable warfare is established, for which
there is absolutely no remedy. The Occidental plan of setting apart a
strip of land of uniform width, free from taxes and owned by the state,
the grade of which shall be definite, is utterly beyond the comprehension
of any Chinese. Where land is valuable and is all private property, road
repairs are out of the question. There is no earth to repair with, and
without repair, the roads soon reach a condition beyond the possibility of
any repairs. Constant travel compresses and hardens the soil, making it
lower than the adjacent fields; perpetual attrition grinds the earth into
banks, which by heavy gales are blown in the form of thick dust on the
fields.
In the rainy season the fields are drained into the road, which at such
times is constantly under water. A slight change of level allows the water
to escape into some still lower road, and thus a current is set up, which
becomes first a brook, and then a rushing torrent, constantly wearing out
its bed. This process repeated for decades and for centuries turns the
road into a canal, several feet below the level of the fields. It is a
proverb that a road 1,000 years old becomes a river, just as a
daughter-in-law of many years' standing gradually "summers into a
mother-in-law."
By the time the road has sunk to the level of a few feet below the
adjacent land, it is liable to be wholly useless as a thoroughfare. It is
a canal, but it can neither be navigated nor crossed. Intercourse between
contiguous villages lying along a common "highway," is often for weeks
together entirely interrupted. The water drained from the land often
carries with it large areas of valuable soil, leaving in its place a
yawning chasm. When the water subsides, the owner of the land sallies out
to see what has become of this section of his farm. It has been dissolved
in the canal, but if the owner cannot find that particular earth he can
find other earth just as good. Wherever the light soil called loam, or
"loess," is found, it splits with a vertical cleavage, leaving high banks
on each side of a rent in the earth. To repair these, the owner takes the
soil which he needs from a pit excavated by the side of the road, or more
probably from the road itself, which may thus in a single season be
lowered a foot or more in depth. All of it is his land, and why should he
not take it? If the public wish to use a road, and do not find this one
satisfactory, then let the public go somewhere else.
If a road becomes so bad as to necessitate its abandonment, a new one must
be opened, or some old one adapted to the altered circumstances. The
latter is almost sure to be the alternative; for who is willing to
surrender a part of his scanty farm, to accommodate so impersonal a being
as the public? In case of floods, either from heavy rains or a break in
some stream, the only feasible method is thought to be to sit still and
await the gradual retirement of the water. A raised road through the
inundated district, which could be used at all seasons, is a triple
impossibility. The persons whose land must be disturbed would not suffer
it, no one would lift a finger to do the work--except those who happened
to own land along the line of the route--and no one, no matter where he
lived, would furnish any of the materials which would be necessary to
render the road permanent.
An illustration of this state of things is found in a small village in
central Chih-li, where lives an elderly lady, in good circumstances, a
part of whose land is annually subject to flood from the drainage of the
surrounding region. The evil was so serious that it was frequently
impossible to haul the crops home on carts, but they had either to be
brought on the backs of men wading, or, if there were water enough,
toilfully dragged along on stalk rafts. To this comparatively enlightened
woman occurred the idea of having her men and teams dig trenches along the
roadside, raise the road to a level above possible flooding, and thus
remedy the trouble permanently. This she did wholly at her own expense,
the emerging road being a benefit to the whole country-side. The following
winter, during which the contagious influenza was world-prevalent, there
were several cases in the village terminating fatally. After five or six
persons had died, the villagers became excited to discover the latent
cause of the calamity, which was traced to the new highway. Had another
death occurred they would have assembled with spades and reduced it to its
previous level, thus raising a radical barrier against the grippe!
The great lines of Chinese travel might be made permanently passable,
instead of being, as now, interrupted several months of the year, if the
Governor of a Province chose to compel the several District Magistrates
along the line to see that these important arteries are kept free from
standing water, with ditches in good order at all seasons. But for the
village road there is absolutely no hope until such time as the Chinese
villager may come dimly to the apprehension that what is for the advantage
of one is for the advantage of all, and that wise expenditure is the
truest economy--an idea of which at present he has as little conception as
of the binomial theorem.
V
THE VILLAGE FERRY
In the northern part of China, although the streams are not so numerous as
at the south, they form more of an obstruction to travel, on account of
the much greater use made of animals and of wheeled vehicles. The Chinese
cart is a peculiarly northern affair, and appears to be of much the same
type as in ancient days. The ordinary passenger cart is dragged by one
animal in the cities, and by two in the country. The country cart,
employed for the hauling of produce and also for all domestic purposes by
the great bulk of the population, is a machine of untold weight. We once
put the wheel of one of these carts on a platform-scale and ascertained
that it weighed 177 pounds, and the axle fifty-seven pounds in addition,
giving a total of 411 pounds for this portion of the vehicle. The shafts
are stout as they have need to be, and when the cart upsets--a not
infrequent occurrence--they pin the shaft animal to the earth, effectually
preventing his running away. Mules, horses, cows, and donkeys, are all
hitched to these farm carts, each pulling by means of loose ropes anchored
to the axle. To make these beasts pull simultaneously is a task to which
no Occidental would ever aspire, nor would he succeed if he did aspire.
General Wolseley mentions in his volume describing the campaign in 1860,
when the army marched on Peking, that at Ho Hsi Wu all the Chinese carters
deserted, and the British troops were totally unable to do anything
whatever with the teams.
Under these conditions of travel, a Chinese ferry is one of the most
characteristic specimens of the national genius with which we are
acquainted. Ferries are numerous, and so are carts to be ferried. The
interesting thing is to watch the process, and it is a spectacle full of
delightful surprises.
At a low stage of water the ferry-boat is at the base of a sloping bank,
down which in a diagonal line runs the track, never wide enough for two
carts to pass each other. To get one of these large carts down this steep
and shelving incline requires considerable engineering skill, and here
accidents are not infrequent. When the edge of the ferry is reached the
whole team must be unhitched, and each animal got on the boat as best may
be. Some animals make no trouble and will give a mighty bound, landing
somewhere or everywhere to the imminent peril of any passengers that may
be already on board. None of the animals have any confidence in the
narrow, crooked, and irregular gang planks which alone are to be found.
The more crooked these planks the better, for a reason which the traveller
is not long in discovering. The object is by no means to get the cart and
animals on with the minimum of trouble, but with the maximum of
difficulty, for this is the way by which hordes of impecunious rascals get
such an exiguous living as they have. When an animal absolutely refuses to
budge--an occurrence at almost every crossing--its head is bandaged with
somebody's girdle, and then it is led around and around for a long time so
as to induce it to forget all about the ferryboat. At last it is led to
the edge and urged to jump, which it will by no means do. Then they twist
its tail--unless it happens to be a mule--put a stick behind it as a lever
and get six men at each end of the stick, while six more tug at a series
of ropes attached to the horns. After a struggle lasting in many cases
half an hour, often after prolonged and cruel beatings, the poor beasts
are all on board, where the more active of them employ their time in
prancing about among and over the human passengers, to their evident
danger.
Sometimes the animals become excited and break away, plunging over the
edge of the ferry, which has no guards of any kind, and in such cases it
is not uncommon for them to be floated away, or even lost. The writer
is cognizant of a case in which the driver was himself pulled into a swift
and swollen stream while struggling to restrain his mules, and was
drowned, a circumstance which probably caused his "fare"--a scholar on his
way to or from a summer examination--endless delay, as he would be
detained at the district yamên for a witness.
[Illustration: WAITING FOR THE BOAT.]
[Illustration: CROSSING THE FERRY.]
But while we have been busy with the animals, we have neglected the cart,
which must be dragged upon the ferryboat by the strength of a small army
of men. There may be only one man or a man and a boy on a ferry, but to
pull a loaded cart over the rugged edges of the planks, up the steep
incline, requires perhaps ten or fifteen men. This is accomplished by the
process so familiar at Chinese funerals, the wild yelling of large bands
of men as they are directed by the leader.
Every individual who so much as lays a hand upon the cart must be paid,
and the only limit is the number who can cluster around it. As in all
other Chinese affairs there is no regular tariff of charges, but the rule
is that adopted by some Occidental railway managers to "put on all the
traffic will bear." Suppose for example that the passenger cart only pays
a hundred cash for its transport across the stream; this sum must be
divided into three parts, of which the ferry gets but one and the bands of
volunteer pullers and pushers on the two banks the other two-thirds. In
this way it often happens that all that one of these loafing labourers has
to show for his spasmodic toil may be four cash, or in extreme cases only
two, or even one.
On the farther bank the scene just described is reversed, but occupies a
much shorter time, as almost any animal is glad enough to escape from a
ferry. The exit of the carts and animals is impeded by the struggles of
those who want to get a passage the other way, and who cannot be content
to wait till the boat is unloaded. There is never any superintendent of
the boat, any more than of anything else in China, and all is left to
chance or fate. That people are not killed in the tumultuous crossings is
a constant wonder.
It is not unnatural for the Occidental whose head is always full of ideas
as to how things _ought_ to be done in the East, to devise a plan by which
all this wild welter should be reduced to order. He would, to begin with,
have a fixed tariff, and he would have a wide and gently sloping path to
the water's edge. He would have a broad and smooth gang-plank, over which
both animals and carts could pass with no delay and no inconvenience. He
would have a separate place for human passengers and for beasts, and in
general shorten the time, diminish the discomforts and occidentalize the
whole proceedings.
Now stop for a moment and reflect _how_ any one of these several "reforms"
is to be made a fact accomplished. The gently sloping banks will wash away
with the first rise of the river; who is to repair them? Not the boatman,
for "it is not the business of the corn-cutter to pull off the stockings
of his customers." If the ferry is an "official" one, that only means that
the local magistrate has a "squeeze" on the receipts, not that there are
any corresponding obligations toward facilitating travel. Who is to
provide those wide gang-planks over which the passage is to be so easy?
Not the boatman. Not the passenger, whose only wish is to get safely over
for that single time. Not the swarm of loafers whose interest it is not to
have any gang-planks at all, or as nearly as possible none.
And even if the roads were made, and the gang-planks all provided by some
benevolent despot, it would not be a week before the planks would be
missing, and all things going on as they have been since the foundation of
the Chinese world. The appointment of inspectors, police, etc., etc.,
would do no manner of good, unless it should be to their interest to
further the reform, which would obviously never be the case.
Imagine an Anglo-Indian official, whose knowledge of Oriental races and
traits is profound, in charge of the ferries for a single stretch, say of
the Grand Canal. What would he do?--what could he do, even if backed up by
a force theoretically irresistible? Nothing whatever to any lasting or
good purpose until the need of some alteration in their system, or rather
lack of system, forces itself upon the Chinese mind. How long in the
ordinary process of human evolution it would take to bring this about, it
is easy to conjecture. Think for an instant of the objections which would
be made on every hand to the innovations. Who are these fellows? What are
their motives? No Chinese can for a moment comprehend such a conception as
is embodied in the phrase _Pro bono publico_. He never heard of such a
thing, and what is more he never wants to hear of it.
We have wasted an undue amount of time in crossing a Chinese river, for it
is a typical instance of flagrant abuses which the Chinese themselves do
not mind, which would drive Occidentals to the verge of insanity--if not
over the brink--and which it seems easy, but is really impossible to
remedy. _Mutatis mutandis_, these things are a parable of the empire. The
reform must come. It must be done from within. But the impulse can come
only from without.
VI
VILLAGE WELLS
On the Great Plain of North China the wells are generally shallow, ranging
from ten to thirty feet in depth; one of fifty feet would be unusual,
though they are occasionally much deeper. The well is a very important
feature of the outfit of a Chinese village, though never the scene of
ablutions as in India. To save the labour of carrying water, all the
animals are led to the well to drink, and the resultant mud makes the
neighbourhood, especially in winter, very disagreeable. Rarely have they a
cover of any sort, and the opening being level with the surface of the
ground, it would seem inevitable that animals, children and blind persons,
should be constantly falling in,--as indeed, occasionally, but seldom
happens. Even the smallest bairns learn to have a wholesome fear of the
opening, and ages of use have accustomed all Chinese to view such dangers
with calm philosophy.
The business of sinking wells is an art by itself, and in regions where
they are commonly used for irrigation, the villagers acquire a great
reputation for expertness in the process. A village which desires a new
well sends an invitation to the experts, and a party of men, numbering
perhaps fifteen or twenty, responds. Though the work is fatiguing,
difficult, and often dangerous, no money payment is generally offered or
desired, but only a feast to all the workers, of the best food to be had.
If the well is to be anything more than a water-pit, it is dug as deep as
can be done without danger of caving in, and then the brick lining is let
down from above. The basis of this is a strong board frame of the exact
size of the opening, and wide enough to place the walling upon. A section
of the wall is built upon this base, and the whole is firmly bound to the
baseboard within and without by ropes or reed withes. The lining then
resembles a barrel without the heads, and when completed is so strong
that, though it be subjected to considerable and unequal strains, it will
neither give nor fall apart.
Several feet of the lining are lowered into the cavity, and as the digging
proceeds the lining sinks, and the upper wall is built upon it. If it is
desired to strike a permanent spring, this is accomplished by means of a
large bamboo tube to which an iron-pointed head is fixed. The tube is
driven down as far as it will go, the earth and sand being removed from
within, and when a good supply of water is reached the opening is bricked
up as usual. Such wells are comparatively rare, and proportionately
valuable.
Wherever the soil and water are favourable for market-gardens, the
country-side abounds in irrigation wells, often only six feet in width,
and provided with a double windlass or sweep. One may meet the gardeners
carrying home the ropes, buckets, and the windlass itself, none of which
can safely be left out over night. Village wells are often sunk on ground
which is conjointly owned by several families. Like everything else
Oriental, they furnish frequent occasions now, as in patriarchal times,
for bitter feuds. Whenever one is especially unpopular in his village, the
first threat is to cut off his water supply, though this is not often
done.
In some districts quicksands prevent the sinking of any permanent wells.
The villagers are obliged to be up all night in order to take their turn
at the scanty water supply, and fights are not infrequent. In a dry year
the suffering is serious. For evils of this sort tube-wells would seem to
provide a remedy, but thus far there has been great difficulty in getting
down to such a depth as to strike good water. The nature of the trouble
was aptly described by a coolie employed by a foreigner on a work of this
kind, who was asked why the pipe was not driven deeper. He replied that it
was, but "the deeper they went the more there wasn't any water" It would
appear that in the direction of a good water supply, Western knowledge
might be applied for the benefit of great numbers of Chinese and on a
large scale, or if not on a large scale, then on a small one.
As an illustration of the process by which this may be done, an experience
of many years ago in a Shan-tung village is worthy of mention. One of the
missionaries had the happiness of welcoming a second son to his household,
an event which seemed to the Chinese of such happy omen that they were
moved to unite in subscribing a fixed sum from each family in the village,
to purchase a silver neck ornament for the infant. As the suggestion was
not absolutely and peremptorily vetoed, the committee in charge went on
and ordered the silver chain and padlock, after which the delicate
question arose by what means this gift should be acknowledged. After
canvassing many plans, one was at length hit upon which appeared to
satisfy the requisite conditions, which were in brief that the thing
bestowed should be a distinct benefit to all the people, and one which
they could all appreciate. It was proposed to put a force-pump in a
village well not far from the mission premises, where much water was daily
drawn by a great many people with a great deal of labour. The force-pump
would make this toil mere child's play. The plan was so plainly
fore-ordained to success, that one of the missionaries--although not
having the felicity of two sons--was moved to promise also a stone
watering trough, which in Chinese phrase, would be a "Joy to Ten Thousand
Generations." The village committee listened gravely to these proposals
without manifesting that exhilaration which the obviously successful
nature of the innovation seemed to warrant, but promised to consider and
report later. When the next meeting of this committee with the
missionaries took place, the former expressed a wish to ask a few
questions. They pointed out that there were four or five wells in the
village. "Was it the intention of the Western foreign 'shepherds' to put
a 'water-sucker' into _each_ of these wells?" No, of course not; it was
meant for the one nearest the mission premises. To this it was replied
that the trinket for the shepherd's child had been purchased by uniform
contributions from each family in the village. Some of these families
lived on the front street and some on the back one, some at the east end
and some at the west end. "Would it be consistent with the ideal
impartiality of Christianity to put a 'water-sucker' where it could only
benefit a part of those for whom it was designed?"
After an impressive silence the committee remarked that there was a
further question which had occurred to them. This village, though better
off than most of those about, had some families which owned not a foot of
land. These landless persons had to pick up a living as they could. One
way was by carrying and selling water from house to house in buckets.
According to the account of the shepherds the new "water-sucker" would
render it so easy to get water that any one could do it, and the
occupation of drawers of water would be largely gone. It could not be the
intention of the benevolent shepherds to throw a class of workmen out of
work. What form of industry did the shepherds propose to furnish to the
landless class, to compensate them for the loss of their livelihood? At
this point the silence was even more impressive than before. After another
pause the village committee returned to their questions. They said that
Western inventions are very ingenious, but that Chinese villagers "attain
unto stupidity." As long as the Western shepherds were at hand to explain
and to direct the use of the "water-suckers," all would doubtless go well;
but they had noticed that Western inventions sometimes had a way of
becoming injured by the tooth of time, or by bad management. Suppose that
something of this sort took place with the "water-sucker," and suppose
that no shepherd was at hand to repair or replace it, what should then be
done after the villagers had come to depend upon it? This recalled the
fact that a force-pump had been tried several years before in Peking, in
the deep wells of that city, but the fine sand clogged the valves, and it
had to be pulled up again! In view of these various considerations, is it
surprising that the somewhat discouraged shepherds gave up the plan of
interfering with Oriental industries, or that the obligation to the
village was finally acknowledged by the payment of a sum of money which
they used ostensibly for the repair of the rampart around the village, but
which really went nobody knows where or to whom?
VII
THE VILLAGE SHOP
The Chinese have always divided themselves into the four classes of
scholars, farmers, workmen, and merchants. Considering their singular
penchant for trade, it is a surprise to find them putting traders at the
foot of the list.
If any one has an idea that the life of a Chinese dealer is an easy one,
he has a very inaccurate idea indeed, and the smallest investigation of
any specific case will be sufficient to disabuse him of it. Indeed there
are not many people in China whose life is an easy one, certainly not the
officials and the rich, who are at once the most envied and the most
misunderstood persons in the empire.
In Shan-tung, every village of any size has its little "tsa-huo-p'u," or
shop of miscellaneous goods. It is not at all like a huckster's shop at
home, for the goods kept are not intended to be disposed of at once. Many
of them may remain in stock for many years, but they will probably all be
worked off at last. Occidentals often suppose that the Chinese live on
"curry and rice." Very few people in Shan-tung ever tasted rice in their
lives, but there is generally a small quantity kept at the "tsa-huo-p'u"
in case there should be a call for use at feasts, or for the sick. There
is a good supply of red paper used for cards of invitation, and white
paper for funeral announcements, the need for which must be met promptly,
without waiting for a trip to a distant market-town. Besides this there is
a large stock of fire-crackers which are wanted whenever there is a
feast-day, a wedding or a funeral, and also paper money and other
materials for the idolatrous ceremonies which these occasions involve.
There are many other kinds of wares, for there is almost nothing for which
a demand may not be made; but the greatest profit is derived from the
articles last named.
Let not the reader, inexpert in Chinese affairs, suppose that the keeper
of the "tsa-huo-p'u" sits all day in a chair awaiting customers, or spends
the intervals between their infrequent arrivals in playing Chinese fox and
geese or chess. He does nothing of the kind. If his shop is a very small
one it is not tended at all, but simply open when occasion serves. If it
is a larger affair, it requires the time of more than one person, not to
tend it but to carry on the rural trade. For the larger part of the
business of the "tsa-huo-p'u" is not at home, but at five-day markets all
about. The proprietors of some shops take their wares to a fair every day
in the month, on the first and sixth to one place, on the second and
seventh to another, on the third and eighth to another, and on the fifth
and tenth to still another, by which time the circle is completed.
Going to one of these markets is no holiday work. It is necessary to rise
either at daylight or before, select the goods to be taken, pack them
carefully, make an accurate list of them, and then wheel the barrow to the
fair, sometimes over very bad roads in very bad weather. Arrived at the
market-town there are no stalls or booths for the dealers to occupy, but
each plants himself in a spot for which he has to pay a small ground-rent
to the owner, who is always on hand to collect this rent. All day long the
barrow must be tended assiduously, bickering with all sorts and conditions
of men and women, and when the people have begun to scatter, the articles
must be packed up again, and the barrow wheeled home.
Then comes the wearisome taking account of stock, in regard to which the
proprietor is exceedingly particular. In China nobody trusts anybody else,
for the excellent reason that he is aware that in similar circumstances it
might not be safe to trust himself. Hence the owner of the little shop, or
some one who represents him, looks carefully over the goods brought
home and compares them with the invoice made out in the morning. This
is a check upon the temptation to sell some things without giving an
account of them. The sales which have been made during the day are for
small sums only, and as all the cash has to be counted and strung on hemp
cords so as to make the full string of 1,000 cash (or 500 in some parts of
the country), this counting and stringing of the money takes a great deal
of time, and is very tiresome work when done by the quantity--though this
remark is applicable to most Chinese occupations viewed from an Occidental
point of view.
[Illustration: STRINGS OF CHINESE CASH.]
[Illustration: PREPARING THE STRINGS.]
The employee of the "tsa-huo-p'u" gets his meals when he can, which is
after he has finished everything which his employer wants him to do. It is
necessary for him to be a rare hand if he is to be so useful that he will
not be sent away if business is slack when the year closes, or if the
proprietor gets better service from some one else. The supply of labour of
every description, is so excessive, that it is very hard to get a place,
and harder still to keep it.
A country villager with whom the writer is well acquainted had too little
land to support his family, so he accepted the offer of a neighbour to
help him with the business which he had lately undertaken. This consisted
of sending four wheel-barrows daily to different villages to sell meat at
the markets. The men who did this had to rise long before daylight in
order to get the meat ready, that is to cut it from the bones, which are
disposed of at a separate rate. The weight of meat on each barrow had to
be entered and also the weight of the bones. On the return of the barrows
at night it was necessary to weigh what was left from the sales and
compare it with the returns of cash. This must be gone through with for
each barrow. The assistant to the meat-dealer had to keep in all _fourteen
different account books_. "But," we said to him, "after the barrows are
gone, and before they come back, there must be a little interval of
comparative peace in which you can do what you like?" "Alas, no," was the
reply, "it takes all of that time to balance up the fourteen entries of
the day before;" and judging from what one knows of Chinese bookkeeping
the time allowed would not be at all too much. Entries in Chinese
account-books are not set down in columns, so as to be conveniently added,
but strung along a page like stockings on a clothes-line. Each entry must
be treated by itself on the _suan-pan_ or reckoning-board, and there is no
check against errors. Our informant was so tired of his contract that he
seized the occasion of a funeral in a family with which he was connected,
and which he was in theory bound to attend, to break away and make a brief
call on the foreign friend who had generally been able to sympathize with
certain of his previous woes.
A year later the writer met him again, ascertained that he had abandoned
the intricate bookkeeping which selling meat appeared to involve, for
another kind of account-keeping in a well-to-do family, where there is a
good deal of land and much resulting activity. He was asked if he had any
time to read his book--of which he seemed to be fond--and he replied with
a decisive negative. Not if he got up early? No, indeed, he had to begin
work the minute he was dressed. Not if he went to bed a little later?
Certainly not; he had to go to bed late as it was--no time then. But he
might at least snatch a little leisure while he was eating. "Far from it,"
was the response, "the woman who is at the head of affairs takes that
opportunity to consult about the work."
In the case of firms having any considerable business, after the day's
work is all over, the clerks are liable to be required to spend the
evening in untying all the numerous strings of cash that have come in,
with a view to the discovery of any rare coins that might be sold at a
special price. All is fish that comes to a Chinese net, and sooner or
later there is very little that does not find its way there to the profit
of its owner. If the time should ever come, as come it may, when the
far-distant West comes into close and practical competition with the
patient Chinese for the right to exist, one or the other will be
behind-hand in the race and it is safe to venture the prediction that it
will _not_ be the Chinese!
The village shop keeps different kinds of weighing poles for buying and
for selling, works off all its uncurrent cash and bad bills on any one
upon whom it can impose, and generally drives a hard bargain with those
who deal with it, who retaliate in kind as opportunity offers. But as
elsewhere in this mixed world, much depends upon the individuality of its
head manager.
VIII
THE VILLAGE THEATRE
That the Chinese are extravagantly fond of theatrical representations, is
well known to all who live in China. The Chinese trace the origin of the
stage to the times of the Emperor Ming Huang, of the T'ang Dynasty (died
762) who, under an alias, is supposed to be worshipped as the god of
play-actors. It is a popular saying that if the players neglect to do
homage to this patron, they will altogether fail in their representations,
whatever these may be.
With the history of the Chinese stage, we have in this connection no
concern. According to the Chinese themselves, it has degenerated from its
ancient function of a censor in morals, and has become merely a device for
the amusement of the people. It is a remarkable circumstance that while
the Chinese as a people are extravagantly fond of theatrical exhibitions
of all sorts, the profession of play-actor is one of the few which debars
from the privileges of the literary examinations. The reason for this
anomaly is said to be the degradation of the theatre by pandering to
vitiated or even licentious tastes. To what extent the plays ordinarily
acted are of this sort, it is impossible for a foreigner to decide. The
truth seems to be that the general (theoretical) contempt for the stage
and its actors in China, is a product of the moral teachings of
Confucianism, which uncompromisingly condemn the perversion of the right
uses of dramatic representation. But while this (theoretical) view is the
one which is constantly met, it is like many other Confucian doctrines,
chiefly remarkable for the unanimity with which it is disregarded in
practice.
In what we have to say of Chinese theatres, we must disclaim any
knowledge of them at first hand, that is to say, by listening to acted
plays. There are several obstacles to the acquisition of such knowledge by
this method, even were other difficulties lacking. Most Chinese plays are
laid out upon so extravagant a scale, as regards time, that they may be
spread over many hours, or possibly several days. The most indefatigable
European could not listen to the entire performance of any one of them,
without becoming utterly exhausted. The dialect in which the actors speak
is so different from the spoken language, that it is hard to form an idea
of what they are saying. The tone adopted is that shrill falsetto, which
is not only fatiguing to an Occidental hearer, but almost of necessity
unintelligible.
When to these embarrassments are added the excruciating music, the
discomfort attending the dense crowds, and the universal confusion which
is an invariable concomitant of a Chinese theatre, it is not strange that
these representations have for Westerners very few attractions, after the
first glance has satisfied curiosity. This indifference on our part is
almost unintelligible to the Chinese. That a foreign traveller, who is
told of a theatre in full blast at the town at which he expects to spend
the night, should feel no joy, but should deliberately push on so as to
avoid spending the night at that place--this is to the Chinese profoundly
incomprehensible.
Except in a few large cities, the Chinese have no theatres in our sense of
the term, provided with seats and enclosed by walls and roof. The stage is
a very simple affair, and is entirely open to inspection. Sometimes it is
built like a temple with an open front. But by far the larger part of the
rural representations of theatrical companies take place on a temporary
scaffolding which is put up for the purpose the night before the plays
begin, and is taken down the moment the last play closes. The players
resemble their ancient Grecian prototypes in that they are a migratory
band, going wherever they are able to find an engagement.
The stage equipments, like the stage itself, are of the simplest order,
the spectator being required to supply by his imagination most of those
adjuncts in the way of scenery, which in our days, are carried to such
perfection in the theatres of the West. There is no division of a play
into separate acts or scenes, and what cannot be inferred from the dress,
or the pantomime of the actors, they must expressly tell to the audience,
as for example who they are, what they have been doing, and the like. The
orchestra is an indispensable accompaniment of a theatrical
representation, and not only bursts into every interval of the acting, but
also clangs with ferocity at such stirring scenes as a battle attack, or
to add energy to any ordinary event.
Apropos of this resemblance between the Greek stage and the Chinese, which
must have struck many observers, Mr. H. E. Krehbiel (in an article
published in the _Century_ for January, 1891) has declared that "the
Chinese drama is to-day in principle a lyric drama, as much so as the
Greek tragedy was. The moments of intense feeling are accentuated, not
merely by accompanying music, as in our melodrama, but by the actor
breaking out into song. The crudeness and impotency of the song in our
ears has nothing to do with the argument. It is a matter of heredity in
taste."
The village theatrical company owes its existence to some rich man, who
selects this as a form of investment. As all the available land in the
greater portion of China is wholly out of the market, it is not easy for
one who has more money than he can conveniently use to decide what to do
with it. If he should go into the theatrical business, it is not
necessarily with the expectation that the money will yield him a large
return, but in order to provide a popular amusement for a great number of
people, and at the same time receive a larger or smaller interest on the
amount invested.
The person whose capital is used in the costumes, which are the main part
of the outfit of a Chinese theatre, is called the "Master of the chest."
The whole outfit may be leased of him by an association of persons, who
pay a fixed sum for the use of the costumes, which must be kept in good
condition. In a first-class theatre, these costumes are very costly, and
include what are called "dragon robes," and "python robes," each with
double sets of inner garments, of fine quality, and handsomely
embroidered. Of these there are at least two suits, five suits of armour,
and numberless other articles of clothing, such as trousers, skirts,
boots, buskins, etc. Another "chest" contains the accoutrements of the
players, as swords, spears, and the like, made of gilded wood.
The value of all these various equipments, in a well-furnished theatre, is
said to be fully $5,000, and in those of the cheaper sorts, two-thirds or
half as much. Each of the three "chests" in which the stage accoutrements
are stored, is in charge of three men, who are responsible for the
security and the care of the contents of the cases.
The players are divided into classes which are called by different names,
the members of each class receiving pay according to the dignity of their
position. There are, for example, two individuals, one civil and one
military, who represent high-class historical characters, like Chiang
T'ai-kung, etc. These actors are called _lao-shêng_. Another class styled
_hu-shêng_, represent personages like Wên Wang, or Chao K'uang-yin. A
third class are assigned to characters like Lü Pu, etc., and these players
are called _hsiao-shêng_. In addition to these are persons of less
importance, who represent ladies, officials' wives, young girls, or
others. After these come what may be called clowns, who are termed
"flowery-faced," (_hua-lien_) subdivided into first, second and third.
These represent the bad characters, such as Chou Wang, Ts'ao Ts'ao, and
the like, down to the lowest class who take the most despised and hateful
parts of all. In addition to these main characters, there is a
considerable force detailed as soldiers, servants, messengers, or to
personify boatmen, innkeepers, and the like. The rear is brought up with
a large staff of cooks, water-carriers, etc., whose duty it is to provide
for the material comfort of the players in their vagrant life.
Aside from the regular theatrical companies one frequently meets with
companies of amateurs who have inherited the art of giving performances on
a small scale called "a little theatre." They are young farmers who
delight in the change and excitement of stage life, and who after the
crops are harvested are open to engagements until the spring work begins.
There may be only fifteen or twenty in the band, but the terms are low,
and the food furnished them much better than they would have had at home,
and when the season is over they may be able to divide a snug little sum
to each performer.
The manager, or lessee of the theatrical equipment, is called a
_chang-pan_, and engages the players for a term of about ten months,
beginning early in the spring, and ending before the close of the year.
The whole company may number between fifty and a hundred men, and the best
actors may be engaged for sums ranging from the equivalent of a hundred
dollars for the most skilled, down to a few tens of dollars for the
inferior actors, their food in each case being furnished. It is thus easy
to see that the expense of maintaining a theatre is a vast drain upon the
resources of the lessee, and presupposes a constant succession of
profitable engagements, which is a presupposition not infrequently at a
great remove from the facts of experience.
The lessee of the theatre supplies himself with the material for the
development of actors, by taking children on contract, or apprenticeship,
for a fixed period (often three years) according to a written agreement.
At the end of their apprenticeship, these pupils are at liberty to engage
in any company which they may elect, for whatever they can get, but during
their term of indenture, their time belongs to the man who has leased them
of their parents. The motive for such a contract on the part of the
parents, is to secure a support for the children. Sometimes children run
away from home and make engagements on their own account, attracted by the
supposed freedom of the player's life.
The amount which each child receives during the time of his
apprenticeship, is the merest pittance, and it is said that in three
months at most he can learn all that it is necessary for him to know. A
large part of his duties will be to strut about on the stage, and mouth
more or less unintelligible sentences in a grandiloquent tone. If the
number of plays in which he appears is large, the tax upon the memory may
be considerable, but Chinese children can learn by rote with amazing
facility, and constant practice must in a short time fix in his memory
everything which the young actor requires to remember.
From an Occidental point of view, it would be hard to imagine anything
more remote from a life of pleasure, than the constant locomotion, routine
drudgery, uncertain and inadequate remuneration of the average Chinese
actor. We have never met one who did not admit that it was a bad life. A
leading Japanese actor is quoted as saying that the popular notions in
regard to the theatre of that country--which is probably in many respects
analogous to that of China--are as different from the reality, as clouds
from mud. "The hardships endured are as the suffering of Hades, and the
world is not benefited a fraction by the actors' exertion, so they are not
useful to society. It is a life to fear and to dread." There are probably
very few Chinese actors who have progressed so far as to entertain, even
for a moment, the thought whether their work is a good or an evil to
"society."
It is not uncommon to hear of an exceptionally intelligent District
Magistrate who issues proclamations strictly forbidding theatrical
performances within his jurisdiction, exhorting the people to save their
funds to buy grain and relieve the poor, or to set up public schools. But
the only way to enforce these sensible orders of an unusually paternal
official, is for him to make constant personal inspection, and see that
his commands are heeded. Otherwise, a sum of money judiciously spent at
the _yamên_, will buy complete immunity from punishment. Free schools and
charity are too tame for the taste of the people, who demand something
"hot-and-bustling," which a theatrical performance most decidedly is.
It is one of the contradictions which abound in the Chinese social life,
that while play-actors are theoretically held in very light esteem, the
representation of a play is considered as a great honour to the person on
whose behalf it is furnished. Instances have occurred in China, in which
such a representation has been offered by the Chinese to foreigners, as an
expression of gratitude for help received in time of famine. The motives
in such cases, however were probably very mixed, being composed largely of
a desire on the part of the proposers to gratify their own tastes, while
at the same time paying off in a public manner a technical debt of
gratitude.
To suggest under such circumstances that the money which would have been
absorbed in the expenses of the theatre, should rather be appropriated to
the purposes of some public benefit, such as a free-school, would not
commend itself to one Chinese in a thousand. Only a limited number of
scholars could receive the benefit of a free-school, whereas a theatre is
emphatically for everybody. Moreover, a theatre is demonstrative and
obtrusively thrusts itself upon the attention of the general public in a
manner which to the Oriental is exceedingly precious, while to set up a
free-school would be "to wear a fine garment in the dark," when no one
would know the difference.
The occasion for the performance of a play is sometimes a vow, which may
have been made by an individual in time of sickness, the theatricals to be
the expression of gratitude for recovery. In the case of an entire
village, it is often the returning of thanks to some divinity for a good
harvest, or for a timely rain. A quarrel between individuals is frequently
composed by the adjudication of "peace-talkers" that one of the parties
shall give a theatrical exhibition by way of a fine, in the benefits of
which the whole community may thus partake. In view of the well-known
propensities of the Chinese, it is not strange that this method of
adjusting disputes is very popular. We have known it to be adopted by a
District Magistrate in settling a lawsuit between two villages, and such
cases are probably not uncommon.
Sometimes there is no better reason for holding a theatre than that a sum
of public money has accumulated, which there is no other way to spend. A
foreigner could easily propose fifty purposes to which the funds could be
appropriated to much better advantage, but to the Chinese these
suggestions always appear untimely, not to say preposterous.
When it has been determined to engage a theatre, the first step is to draw
up a written agreement with the manager, specifying the price. This will
vary from a sum equivalent to twenty-five dollars, up to several hundred
dollars. The former amount is, indeed, a bottom price, and would be
offered only to a very inferior company, which might be forced to accept
it, or even a less sum, as better in a slack season than no engagement at
all. During the time of the year, on the contrary, in which the demand for
theatricals is at the maximum, a company may have offers from several
villages at once. Rather than lose the double profit to be made, the
troupe is often divided, and a number of amateurs engaged to take the
vacant places, thus enabling the company to be in two places at the same
date.
It is a common proverb that the country villager who witnesses a theatre,
sees only a great hubbub, a generalisation strictly within the truth. It
is upon this ignorance of the villager that the theatrical manager
presumes when he furnishes an inferior representation, instead of the one
for which his contract calls. But if the villager ascertains the fraud,
consisting either in deficiency of players or inferior acting, he rises in
democratic majesty, and "fines" the company an extra day or two, or even
three days, of playing as a penalty, and from this decision it would be
vain to appeal.
The individual who communicates with the village which hires the
theatrical company, and who receives the money, is called the program
bearer ("_pao-tan ti_"). The scorn in which theatrical folk are supposed
to be held, appears to be reserved for this one individual alone. He makes
arrangements for the conveyance of all the trunks containing the equipment
from the previous place of playing, to the next one, and especially for
the transportation of the staging.
In inland regions, where it is necessary to use animals, it requires a
great many carts to move about so much lumber, which must be done with
great expedition in order not to waste a day, at a time when engagements
are numerous; and, even to a Chinese, time is precious, because the food
and pay of so many persons have to be taken into the account. The carts
for this hauling are provided by the village which is to enjoy the
exhibition, being often selected by lot. Sometimes, however, a small tax
is levied on all the land in the village, and the carts are hired.
The day previous to a theatre in any village is a busy one. Great
quantities of mats are provided, and in a short time some barren spot on
the outskirts of the hamlet begins to assume the appearance of an
impromptu settlement; for aside from the theatre itself, great numbers of
small mat-sheds are put up to be used for cook-shops, tea-shops,
gambling-booths, and the like. During the day, even if the village is but
a small one, the appearance is that of the scene of a very large fair.
In the larger towns, where fairs are held at more or less regular
intervals, it is usual, as already mentioned, to begin them with a
theatrical exhibition, on the first day of which hardly any business will
be done, the attendants being mainly occupied in gazing at or listening to
the play. In such cases the attendants can frequently be safely estimated
at more than 10,000 persons. In large fairs there is generally a
performance every day as long as the fair holds, an arrangement which is
found to be very remunerative from a financial point of view in attracting
attendance, and therefore customers.
From a social point of view, the most interesting aspect of Chinese
village theatricals is the impression which is produced upon the people as
a whole. This impression may be feebly likened to that which is made upon
children in Western lands, by the immediate imminence of Christmas, or in
the United States by the advent of a Fourth of July. To theatrical
holidays in China every other mundane interest must give way.
As soon as it is certain that a particular village is to have a theatre,
the whole surrounding country is thrown into a quiver of excitement.
Visits by young married women to their mothers' homes, always occasions to
both mothers and daughters of special importance, are for a long time
beforehand arranged with sole reference to the coming great event. All the
schools in all the neighbouring villages expect at such times a holiday
during the whole continuance of the theatricals. Should the teacher be so
obstinate as to refuse it (which would never be the case, as he himself
wishes to see the play) that circumstance would make no difference, for he
would find himself wholly deserted by all his pupils.
It is not only brides who take advantage of this occasion to visit their
relatives, but in general it may be said that when a village gives a
theatrical representation, it must count upon being visited, during the
continuance of the same, by every man, woman and child, who is related to
any inhabitant of the village and who can possibly be present. Every
Chinese family has a perfect swarm of relatives of all degrees, and the
time of a theatrical performance is an excellent opportunity to look in
upon one's friends. Whether these friends and relatives have been invited
or not, will make no difference. In the case of ordinary villagers, the
visitors would come even if they knew for certain that they were not
wanted.
It has frequently been remarked that hospitality as such cannot be said
to be a characteristic Chinese virtue, although there is at all times such
a parade of it. But whatever one's feelings may be, it is necessary to
keep up the pretence of overflowing hospitality, so that whoever comes to
the yard must be pressed to stay to a meal and to spend the night, however
anxious the host may be to get rid of him. On ordinary occasions, guests
will not stay without such an amount of urging as may suffice to show that
the invitation is _bonâ fide_, but during the continuance of a theatre it
often makes very little difference how lacking the host may be in
cordiality, the guests will probably decide to stay, as the play _must be
seen_.
It is by no means an uncommon thing to find that in a village which has
engaged a theatrical troupe, every family is overrun with such visitors,
to such a degree that there is not space enough for them to lie down at
night, so that they are forced to spend it in sitting up and talking,
which may be easily conceived to be an excellent preparation for the
fatiguing duties of the morrow. As a theatre seldom lasts less than three
days, and sometimes more than four, it can be imagined what a tax is laid
upon the village which is overrun. When it is considered that every
married woman who returns to her home, as well as every woman who visits
any relative, always brings all of her young children, and that the latter
consider it their privilege to scramble for all that they can get of
whatever is to be had in the way of food, it is obvious that the poor
housekeeper is subjected to a tremendous strain, to which the severest
exigencies of Western life afford very few analogies.
The cost of feeding such an army of visitors is a very serious one, and to
the thrifty Chinese it seems hard that fuel which would ordinarily last
his family for six months, must be burnt up in a week, to "roast" water,
and cook food for people whom he never invited, and most of whom he never
wished to see. It is a moderate estimate that the expense of entertainment
is ten times the cost of the theatre itself, realizing the familiar saying
that it is not the horse which costs but the saddle.
The vast horde of persons who are attracted to the village which has a
theatre, has among its numbers many disreputable characters, against whom
it is necessary for the villagers to be constantly upon their guard. For
this reason, as well as on account of the necessity for being on hand to
look after the swarms of guests, the people of the village have little or
no opportunity to see the play themselves. Guests and thieves occupy all
their time! Eternal vigilance is the price at which one's property is to
be protected, and the more one has to lose, the less he will be able to
enjoy himself, until the danger is over. It is a common observation that,
after a theatrical performance, there is not likely to be a single chicken
left in a village. To prevent them from being stolen by the expert
chicken-thieves, the villagers must dispose of their fowls in advance.
Such being the conditions under which the Chinese village theatre is held,
it is surprising that so great a number of theatrical troupes contrive to
make a living--such as it is--out of so precarious an occupation, which is
likely to fail altogether during years of famine or flood (never few in
number), and also during the whole of each period of imperial mourning,
when actors are often reduced to extreme misery. One reason for their
passionate attachment to the theatre, must be found in the fact that for
the Chinese people there are very few available amusements, and for the
mass of the country people there is literally nothing to which they can
look forward as a public recreation, except a few feast days (often only
two or three in the year), the large fairs with accompanying theatricals,
or theatricals without fairs.
It is evident that a form of exhibition which is so much valued by the
Chinese, may become an important agency in inflaming the minds of the
people. This is at times undoubtedly the case. Many instances have come to
the knowledge of foreigners, in which theatricals representing the
Tientsin massacre or some similar event, have been acted in the interior
of China. In some cases this is doubtless done with the connivance of the
magistrates, and it is easy to see that the effect upon the minds of the
people must be very unfavourable, if it is held to be desirable to
maintain among the Chinese respect for foreigners.
In China, as in other lands, it is easy for theatrical representations to
deal with current events which have a general interest. In a certain case
of warfare involving two different Counties, as to the right to make a
bank to prevent inundation, several lives were lost and a formidable
lawsuit resulted. The occurrences were of such a dramatic character that
they were woven into a play, which was very popular at a little distance
from the scene of the original occurrence.
The representation of historical events, by Chinese theatres, may be said
to be one of the greatest obstacles to the acquisition of historical
knowledge by the people. Few persons read histories, while every one hears
plays, and while the history is forgotten because it is dull, the play is
remembered because it is amusing. Theatricals, it is scarcely necessary to
remark, do not deal with historical events from the standpoint of
accuracy, but from that of adaptation to dramatic effect. The result is
the greatest confusion in the minds of the common people, both as to what
has really happened in the past, and as to when it took place, and for all
practical purposes, fact and fiction are indistinguishable.
Among the most popular Chinese plays, are those which deal with everyday
life, in its practical forms. Cheap and badly printed books, in the forms
of tracts, containing the substance of these plays, are everywhere sold in
great numbers, and aid in familiarizing the people with the plots.
Our notice of the Chinese drama may fitly conclude with a synopsis of one
of these librettos, which contains a play of general celebrity, to which
references are constantly made in popular speech. It is said to have been
composed by a native of Shan-hsi, and is designed as a satire upon the
condition of society in which, as so often in China at the present day,
it is almost impossible for a teacher, theoretically the most honoured of
beings, to keep himself from starvation.
It is a current proverb that in the province of Shan-tung, the number of
those who wish to teach school is in excess of those who can read! The
scene of this play is therefore appropriately laid in the land of the
sages Confucius and Mencius, and in a district within the jurisdiction of
the capital, Chi-nan Fu.
The characters are only two in number, a teacher called Ho Hsien-shêng who
is out of employment, and reduced to extreme distress, and a patron named
Li, who wishes to engage a master for his boys, aged nine and eleven. The
teacher's remarks are mixed with extensive quotations from the Classics,
as is the manner of Chinese schoolmasters, who wish to convey an
impression of their great learning. He affirms that his success in
instruction is such that he will guarantee that his pupils shall reach the
first degree of _hsiu-ts'ai_, or Bachelor, in three years, the second of
_chü-jên_, or Master, in six, and attain to the eminence of _chin-shih_,
or Doctor, in twelve.
The teacher begins by a poetical lament that he had lost his place as a
teacher, and that a scholar so situated is far worse off than a
handicraftsman, who, he says, has always enough to eat. After this, the
teacher comes on the stage, crying out like a peddler, "Teach School!
Teach School!" Upon this Li comes forward, suggests that a man who offers
to teach probably knows at least how to read, and explains that he feels
the need of some one in the family who can decipher the tax bills, etc.,
but that he really cannot afford the expense of a teacher for his
children.
He explains that his boys are dull, that the food of the teacher--the bill
of fare of which he details--will be poor and coarse. There will be only
two meals a day, to save expense, and at night there will be no fire. The
coverlet is a torn dogskin, no mat on the bed, only a little straw, and no
pillow. The salary is to be but 8,000 cash a year, but this is subject to
a discount, 800 counting for 1000. The teacher is never to leave the
schoolyard while school is in session.
The school will be held in a temple, hitherto occupied by nuns. These will
be removed to a side room, and the teacher will be required to strike the
bell, sweep out the building, and perform the other necessary services on
the first and fifteenth of each month, and these duties must be executed
with punctilious care. He is also cautioned not to allow his morals to be
contaminated by the nuns whose reputation is so proverbially bad. None of
his salary will be paid in advance, and a _pro rata_ deduction will be
made for every day of absence. During the summer rains the teacher must
carry the children to school upon his back, that they may not spoil their
clothes and make their mother trouble. Whenever school has been dismissed,
the teacher is to carry water, work on the threshing floor, take care of
the children, grind in the mill, and do all and everything which may be
required of him. To all the foregoing conditions, the teacher cheerfully
assents, and declares himself ready to sign an agreement upon these terms
for the period of ten years!
Perhaps the most instructive aspect of Chinese theatricals, is that which
takes account of them as _indices_ to the theory of life which they best
express, a theory in which most Chinese are firm, albeit unconscious,
believers. It is a popular saying that "The whole world is only a
stageplay; why then should men take life as real?" It is in strict
accordance with this view, that the Chinese frequently appear as if
psychologically incapable of discriminating between practical realities
which are known to be such, and theoretical "realities" which, if matters
are pushed to extremities, are admitted to be fictitious.
The spectacular theory of life is never for a moment lost sight of in
China, and it demands a tribute which is freely, unconsciously,
continually, and universally paid. It is upon this theory that a large
proportion of Chinese revelling is based, the real meaning being, "You
have wronged me, but I am not afraid of you, and I call upon all men to
witness that I defy you." It is this theory upon which are grounded
nine-tenths of the acts which the Chinese describe as being done "to save
face," that is, to put the actor right with the spectators, and to prove
to them that he is able to play his part and that he knows well what that
part is. Never, surely, was it more true of any land than of China, that
"All the world's a stage,
And all the men and women merely players."
IX
VILLAGE SCHOOLS AND TRAVELLING SCHOLARS
The prominent place given to education in China renders the Chinese
village school an object of more than common interest, for it is here that
by far the greater number of the educated men of the empire receive their
first intellectual training. While the schools of one district may be a
little better or worse than those of another, there is probably no country
in the world where there is so much uniformity in the standards of
instruction, and in all its details, as in China.
There are in the Chinese Classics several passages which throw an
interesting light upon the views which have been handed down from
antiquity in regard to the education of children. One of these is found in
the writings of Mencius. Upon one occasion he was asked why the superior
man does not teach his own son. To this Mencius replied that the
circumstances of the case forbid it. The teacher should inculcate what is
correct. When he does so, and his lessons are not practiced, he follows it
up by being angry. Thus he is alienated from his son who complains to
himself that his father teaches one thing and practices another. As a
result the estrangement becomes mutual and deepens. Between father and
son, said Mencius, there should be no reproving admonitions to what is
good, because these lead to such alienations. The ancients, he declared,
exchanged sons, and one taught the son of another.
Another significant passage is found in the Confucian Analects, and is as
follows, quoting, as before, Dr. Legge's translation, "Ch'ên K'ang asked
Po Yü, the son of Confucius, saying, 'Have you heard any lessons from your
father, different from what we have all heard?' Po Yü replied, 'No; he
was once standing alone when I hurriedly passed below the hall, and he
said to me, "Have you learned the Odes?" on my replying, "not yet," he
added, "If you do not learn the Odes, you will not be fit to converse
with." I retired and studied the Odes. Another day he was in the same way
standing alone, when I hastily passed below the hall, and he said to me,
"Have you learned the Rules of Propriety?" on my replying, "not yet," he
added, "If you do not learn the Rules of Propriety, your character cannot
be established." I then retired and studied the Rules of Propriety. I have
heard only these two things from him.' Ch'ên K'ang retired, delighted,
saying, 'I asked about one thing, and I have got three things. I have
heard about the Odes, I have heard about the Rules of Propriety, and I
have heard that the superior man maintains a distant reserve toward his
son.'"
Confucius was a master who felt himself to be in possession of great
truths of which his age was in deep need, and he offered his instructions
to rich and poor alike, upon the sole condition of receptivity. "I do not
open up the truth," he said, "to one who is not eager to get knowledge,
nor help out any one who is not anxious to explain himself. When I have
presented one corner of a subject to any one, and he cannot from it learn
the other three, I do not repeat the lesson." For aught that appears, the
son of Confucius was wholly dependent for whatever he knew or received,
upon his father. According to Confucius, an acquaintance with the Odes,
and with the Rules of Propriety, form a very considerable part of the
equipment of a scholar. They embrace such subjects as could be
comprehended and assimilated, one would suppose, only by the assistance of
a competent teacher. That in the education of his own son, Confucius
should have contented himself with a casual question, and a single hint,
as to the pursuit of those branches which were in his eyes of preëminent
importance, is a circumstance so singular that if it were not handed down
upon the same authority as the other facts in the life of the sage, we
might be disposed to doubt its credibility.
The theory upon which the master acted is happily epitomized by Ch'ên
K'ang--"distant reserve." Even to his own son the superior man is a higher
grade of being, whose slightest word contains fruitful seeds of
instruction. He expects his pupil to act upon a hint as if it were the
formal announcement of a law of nature. He is the sun around whom his
planets revolve, in orbits proportioned to the force of the central
attraction--an attraction which varies with the capacity to be attracted.
Yet in every case there is a point beyond which no pupil can go, he must
not come too near his sun.
According to Occidental thought, the ideal of teaching is exemplified in
the methods of such educators as Dr. Arnold, of Rugby, whose stimulating
influence was felt over an entire generation. Upon the plan of Confucius
it is difficult to see, not how he could have won the love of his
pupils--which was probably remote from his thought and from theirs--but
how he could have permanently impressed himself upon any except the very
apt. Few are the pupils, we may be sure, who after a chance question and a
remark will retire and study unaided a branch of learning which, they are
told, will enable them to converse, or to "establish" their characters.
Contrast with this method of Confucius that of James Mill, as detailed in
the autobiography of his son, John Stuart Mill. Here was a father, not a
professional philosopher, but a man of business, who amid the composition
of historical and other works, found time to superintend the education of
his son from the days of earliest infancy until mature manhood, not in the
ancient language only, but in history, philosophy, political economy,
composition, and even in elocution, and all with comprehensiveness of
plan, a labourious and unwearying persistence in teaching principles and
not rules, combined with scrupulous fidelity in minutest details. By this
patient assiduity and his father's skillful direction, Mill was given a
start over his contemporaries, as he himself remarks, of at least a
quarter of a century, and became one of the most remarkably educated men
of whom we have any record. One could wish that to his "imaginary
conversations of literary men and statesmen," Walter Savage Landor had
added a chapter giving a dialogue between Confucius and James Mill, "on
distant reserve as a factor in the education of sons."
It is far from being the fact that every Chinese village has its school,
but it is doubtless true that every village would like to have one, for
there is everywhere the most profound reverence for "instruction." The
reasons given for the absence of a school are always that the village is
too poor, or too small, or both.
In China every educated man is a potential schoolmaster, and most of those
who have the opportunity to do so take a school. It is one of the
allegorical sayings of the flowery land that "in the ink-slab fields there
are no bad crops," which signifies that literature is a vocation standing
upon a firmer basis than any other. This is the theory. As a matter of
fact the Chinese teacher is often barely able to keep soul and body
together, and is frequently obliged to borrow garments in which to appear
before his patrons. His learning may have fitted him to teach a school, or
it may not. It has completely unfitted him to do anything else. It is
therefore a period of great anxiety to the would-be pedagogue when the
school cards are in preparation.
"When the ground is clean, and the threshing-floor bare,
The teacher's heart is filled with care,"
says the proverb, and another adage is current, to the effect that if one
has a few bags of grain on hand, he is not obliged to be king over
children.
To the enormous oversupply of school-teachers, it is due that one of the
most honourable of callings is at the same time one of the most ill-paid.
Teachers of real ability, or who have in some way secured a great
reputation, are able to command salaries in proportion; but the country
schoolmaster, who can compete for a situation within a very small area
only, is often remunerated with but a mere pittance--an allowance of grain
supposed to be adequate for his food, a supply of dried stalks for fuel,
and a sum in money, frequently not exceeding ten Mexican dollars for the
year. It is not very uncommon to meet teachers who have but one or two
pupils, and who receive for their services little or nothing more than
their food. To the natural inquiry whether it was worth his while to teach
for such a slender compensation, a schoolmaster of this class replied,
that it was better than staying at home with nothing to eat. It is a
current saying that the rich never teach school, and the poor never attend
one--though to this there are exceptions. It is a strange fact that one
occasionally meets schoolmasters who have never studied anything beyond
the Four Books, and who therefore know nothing of the Five Classics, an
outfit comparable to that of a Western teacher who should only have
perused his arithmetic as far as simple division!
The proposition to have a school is made by the parents of the children,
and when it is ascertained that a sufficient number of names can be
secured, these are entered on a red card, called a school list
(_kuan-tan_). This is generally prepared by the time of the winter
solstice (December 21st), though sometimes the matter is left in abeyance
until the very end of the year, some six weeks later. On the other hand,
in some regions, it is customary to have the school card ready by the 15th
of the eighth moon, some time in August or September. The choice of a
teacher, like many other things Chinese, is very much a matter of chance.
It seems to be rather uncommon that a scholar should teach in his own
village, though this does often happen. The reason generally given for
this is that it is inconvenient for the pupils to be too near an
ex-preceptor who may make demands upon them in later years. Sometimes the
same teacher is engaged for a long series of years, while in other places
there is an annual change.
Once the pupil's name has been regularly entered upon the school list, he
must pay the tuition agreed upon, whether he ever attends the school or
not, no matter what the reason for his absence.
Should serious illness prevent the teacher from beginning his duties at
all, the engagement is cancelled; but if he enters upon them, and is then
disabled, the full tuition is exacted from every scholar, just as if the
engagement had been completed.
The wish of the school patron is to get as much work as he can out of the
teacher for the money paid him. The endeavour of the teacher is to get as
much money as he can, and to do as little work as he must. For this reason
he is always glad to have the names added after the school list has been
made out, because that will increase his receipts. The patrons frequently
object to this, because they think their own children will be neglected,
and unless all the patrons consent the addition cannot be made. They also
dislike to have the teacher bring a son or a nephew with him, lest the
slender salary should be insufficient for the food of both. In that event
the master might abandon the school before the year is over, as sometimes
occurs, but such teachers find it difficult to secure another school the
following year.
The schoolhouse is an unoccupied room in a private house, an ancestral, or
other temple, or any other available place borrowed for the purpose.
Renting a place for a school seems to be almost or quite unknown. The
teacher does his own cooking, or if he is unequal to this task, he is
assisted by one of his pupils, perhaps his own son, whom he often brings
with him, albeit, as already mentioned, there is classical authority
against having a son taught by a father.
The furniture required for each pupil is provided by his parents, and
consists simply of a table and a stool or bench. The four "precious
articles" required in literature are the ink-slab with a little well to
hold the water required to rub up the ink, the ink-cake, the brush for
writing, and paper.
The Chinese school year is coincident with the calendar year, though the
school does not begin until after the middle of the first moon, some time
in February. There is a vacation at the wheat harvest in June, and another
and longer one at the autumnal harvest in September and October. The
school is furthermore dismissed ten or twenty days before the new year.
Should the master not have been reëngaged he is likely to do very little
teaching during the last moon of the year, as he is much more interested
in arranging for the future than in piecing out the almost dead present.
The attendance of the scholars, too, is in any case irregular and
capricious, amply justifying the saying:
"Once entered at the twelfth month's door,
The teacher rules his boys no more."
Chinese education is based upon the wisdom of the ancients, and of those
ancients Confucius is held to be the chief. It is natural, therefore, that
upon the beginning of a school there should be special respect paid to the
Great Sage who is regarded as the patron of learning. Usages vary so much
that no generalizations are ever safe in China, but it is a singular fact
that instead of the altar, incense, candles, and formal prayers to
Confucius, which in some parts of the empire are in use at the beginning
of a year's school, in the province of Confucius himself the ceremonies
are for the most part much simpler. At the feast to the teacher by the
patrons, the scholars are introduced and make two obeisances, one meant
for Confucius, and the other for the present preceptor. In this case there
is not only no image of the Sage, but no written character to represent
him. And even this modest ceremony is far from universal. A teacher of
twenty-five or thirty years' experience declared that he had never seen
this performed but once.
[Illustration: THRESHING.]
[Illustration: AN AFTERNOON SIESTA.]
The scholars in a Chinese school are expected to be on hand at an early
hour, and by sunrise they are, perhaps, howling vigourously away. When it
is time for the morning meal they return to their homes, and as soon as it
is finished, again return. About noon they are released for dinner, after
which they go back as before to school. If the weather is hot, every one
else--men, women, and children--is indulging in the afternoon siesta, but
the scholars are in their places as usual, although they may be suffered
to doze at their desks as well as they can, for half the rest of the day.
In this way the discipline of the school is supposed to be maintained, and
some allowance made at the same time for poor human nature. Were they
allowed to take a regular nap at home, the teacher fears with excellent
reason that he would see no more of them for the day.
If Chinese pupils are to be pitied in the dog-days, the same is even more
true of the dead of winter, when the thermometer hovers between the
freezing-point and zero. The village school will very likely have either
no fire at all, or only such as is made by a pile of kindling or a bundle
of stalks lit on the earth floor, modifying the temperature but for a few
moments, and filling the room with acrid smoke for an hour. Even should
there be a little brazier with a rudimentary charcoal fire, it is next to
useless, and is mainly for the behoof of the master. The pupils will be
found (if they can afford such luxuries) enveloped in long winter hoods,
sitting all day in a state of semi-congelation.
They generally do not leave the schoolhouse until it is too dark to
distinguish one character from another. When at length the scholars are
released, it is not for a healthful walk, much less for a romp, but to
return to their homes in an orderly and becoming manner, like so many
grown Confucianists. In some schools the scholars are expected to come
back in the evening to their tasks, as if the long and wearisome day were
not sufficient for them, and this is, perhaps, universally the case in the
advanced schools where composition is studied.
According to the Chinese theory, the employment of teacher is the most
honourable possible. Confucius and Mencius, the great sages of antiquity,
were only teachers. To invite a teacher, is compared to the investiture of
a general by the emperor with supreme command. In consequence of this
theory, springing directly from the exalted respect for learning
entertained by the Chinese, a master is allowed almost unlimited control.
According to a current proverb, the relation of teacher and pupil
resembles that of father and son, but the simile of a general would be a
more correct expression of a teacher's powers. He is able to declare a
sort of martial law, and to punish with the greatest rigour.
One of the earliest lines in the Trimetrical Classic declares that "to
rear without instruction, is a father's fault"; "to teach without
severity, shows a teacher's indolence." It is common for boys to run away,
sometimes to great distances, because they have been punished at school.
The writer was told by a man in middle life that when he was a lad he had
been beaten by a preceptor of the same surname, because that teacher had
himself been beaten as a child by the pupil's grandfather, the grudge
being thus carried on to the third generation! The ferule always lies upon
the teacher's desk, and serves also as a tally. Whenever a scholar goes
out, he takes this with him, and is supposed to be influenced by the
legend upon one side, "go out reverentially," and upon the other, "enter
respectfully." Two pupils are not allowed to go out at the same time.
The most flagrant offence which a pupil can commit is the persistent
failure to learn his task within the allotted time. For this misdemeanour
he is constantly punished, and often to the extent of hundreds of blows.
Considering how little correction is ever administered to Chinese children
at home, and how slight are the attempts at anything resembling family
government, it is surprising to what extreme lengths teachers are allowed
to carry discipline. Bad scholars, and stupid ones--for a stupid scholar
is always considered as a bad one--are not infrequently punished every
day, and are sometimes covered with the marks of their beatings, to an
extent which suggests rather a runaway slave than a scholar. As the pupil
dodges about, with the hope of escaping some of the blows, he is not
unlikely to receive them upon his head, even if they were not intended for
it. In a case of this sort, a pupil was so much injured as to be thrown
into fits, and such instances can scarcely be uncommon. As a general
thing, no further notice appears to be taken of the matter by the parent
than to see the master and ascertain the special occasion of his severity.
The family of the pupil is naturally anxious that the pupil shall come to
something, and is ready to assume as an axiomatic truth that the only road
to any form of success in life is by the acquisition of an education. This
can be accomplished only by the aid of the teacher, and therefore the
rules laid down by him are to be implicitly followed, at whatever expense
to the feelings of either father or son.
In one case within the writer's knowledge, a father was determined that
his son should obtain sufficient education to fit him to take charge of a
small business. The son, on the other hand, was resolved to return to his
fork and manure basket, and the teacher was invited to further the plans
of the boy's father. When the time came to begin his education at school,
the lad absolutely declined to go, and like most Chinese parents in
similar circumstances, the father was perfectly unable to force him to do
what he did not wish to do. The only available plan was to have the boy
tied hand and foot, placed in a basket slung to a pole, and carried by two
men, like a pig. In this condition he was deposited at the schoolhouse,
where he was chained to two chairs, and not allowed to leave the building.
He was set the usual task in the Trimetrical Classic, to which, however,
he paid no attention whatever, although beaten as often as the teacher
could spare the time. The boy not only did not study, but he employed all
his strength in wailing over his hard lot. This state of things continued
for several days, at the end of which time it was apparent, even to the
boy's father, that, as the proverb says: "You cannot help a dead dog over
a wall;" and the lad was henceforth suffered to betake himself to those
agricultural operations for which alone he was fitted.
Different teachers of course differ greatly in their use of punishment,
but whatever the nature of the severities employed, a genuine Confucianist
would much rather increase the rigour of discipline than relax it. To his
mind the method which he employs appears to be the only one which is
fitted to accomplish the end in view. The course of study, the method of
study, and the capacity of the pupil, are all fixed quantities; the only
variable one is the amount of diligence which the scholar can be persuaded
or driven to put forth. Hence the ideal Chinese teacher is sometimes a
perfect literary Pharaoh.
When the little pupil at the age of perhaps seven or eight takes his seat
in the school for the first time, neither the sound nor the meaning of a
single character is known to him. The teacher reads over the line, and the
lad repeats the sounds, constantly corrected until he can pronounce them
properly. He thus learns to associate a particular sound with a certain
shape. A line or two is assigned to each scholar, and after the
pronunciation of the characters has been ascertained, his "study" consists
in bellowing the words in as high a key as possible. Every Chinese regards
this shouting as an indispensable part of the child's education. If he is
not shouting how can the teacher be sure that he is studying? and as
studying and shouting are the same thing, when he is shouting there is
nothing more to be desired. Moreover, by this means the master, who is
supposed to keep track of the babel of sound, is instantly able to detect
any mispronunciation and correct it in the bud. When the scholar can
repeat the whole of his task without missing a single character, his
lesson is "learned," and he then stands with his back to the teacher--to
make sure that he does not see the book--and recites, or "backs," it at
railway speed.
Every educator is aware of the extreme difficulty of preventing children
from reading the English language with an unnatural tone. To prevent the
formation of a vicious habit of this sort is as difficult as to prevent
the growth of weeds, and to eradicate such habits once formed is often
next to impossible. In the case of Chinese pupils, these vices in their
most extreme form are well-nigh inevitable. The attention of the scholar
is fixed exclusively upon two things,--the repetition of the characters in
the same order as they occur in the book, and the repetition of them at
the highest attainable rate of speed. Sense and expression are not merely
ignored, for the words represent ideas which have never once dawned upon
the Chinese pupil's mind. His sole thought is to make a recitation. If he
is really master of the passage which he recites, he falls at once into a
loud hum, like that of a peg-top or a buzz, like that of a circular saw,
and to extract either from the buzz or from the hum any sound as of human
speech--no matter how familiar the auditor may be with the passage
recited--is extremely difficult and frequently impossible.
But if the passage has been only imperfectly committed, and the pupil is
brought to a standstill for the lack of characters to repeat, he does not
pause to collect his thoughts, for he has no thoughts to collect--has in
fact no thoughts to speak of. What he has, is a dim recollection of
certain sounds, and in order to recall those which he has forgotten, he
keeps on repeating the last word, or phrase, or sentence, or page, until
association regains the missing link. Then he plunges forward again, as
before.
Let us suppose, for example, that the words to be recited are the
following, from the Confucian Analects, relating to the habits of the
master: "He did not partake of wine and dried meat bought in the market.
He was never without ginger when he ate. He did not eat much." The young
scholar, whose acquaintance with this chapter is imperfect, nevertheless
dashes on somewhat as follows: "He did not partake--he did not
partake--partake--partake--partake--partake of wine and dried meat bought
in--bought in--bought in the market--market--the market--the market. He
was never without ginger--when--ginger--when-ginger--when he ate-he ate-he
ate-he-ate-ate-he did not eat-eat-eat-eat-eat without ginger when he
ate-he did not eat-did not eat much."
This is the method of all Chinese instruction. The consequence of so much
roaring on the part of the scholars is that every Chinese school seems to
an inexperienced foreigner like a bedlam. No foreign child could learn,
and no foreign teacher could teach, amid such a babel of sound, in which
it is impossible for the instructor to know whether the pupils are
repeating the sounds which are given to them, or not. As the effect of the
unnatural and irrational strain of such incessant screaming upon their
voices, it is not uncommon to find Chinese scholars who are so hoarse that
they cannot pronounce a loud word.
The first little book which the scholar has put into his hands, is
probably the "Trimetrical Classic," (already mentioned) so called from its
arrangement in double lines of three characters above and three below, to
a total number of more than 1,000. It was composed eight centuries and a
half ago by a preceptor for his private school, and perhaps there are few
compositions which have ever been so thoroughly ground into the memory of
so many millions of the human race as this. Yet of the inconceivable
myriads who have studied it, few have had the smallest idea by whom it has
written, or when. Dr. Williams has called attention to the remarkable fact
that the very opening sentence of this initial text-book in Chinese
education, contains one of the most disputed doctrines in the ancient
heathen world: "Men at their birth, are by nature radically good; in their
natures they approximate, but in practice differ widely." After two lines
showing the modifying effects of instruction, and the importance of
attention, the mother of Mencius is cited as an expert in object lessons
for her famous son. The student is next reminded that "just was the life
of Tou, of Yen; five sons he reared, all famous men."
The author then reverts to his main theme, and devotes several strenuous
sentences to emphasizing the necessity for instruction in youth, "since
gems unwrought can never be useful, and untaught persons will never know
the proprieties." After a further citation of wonderful examples in
Chinese history, accompanied with due moralizing, there follow more than
sixty lines of a characteristically Chinese mosaic. The little pupil is
enlightened on the progressive nature of numbers; the designations of the
heavenly bodies; the "three relations" between prince and minister, father
and son, man and wife; the four seasons; the four directions; the five
elements; the five cardinal virtues; the six kinds of grain; the six
domestic animals; the seven passions; the eight kinds of music; the nine
degrees of relationship and the ten moral duties.
Having swallowed this formidable list of categories, the scholar is
treated to a general summary of the classical books which he is to study
as he advances. When he has mastered all the works adjudged "Classic," he
is told that he must go on to those of philosophers and sages, as in the
bill of particulars contained in the Trimetrical Classic. His special
attention is invited to history, which suggests a catalogue of the
numerous Chinese dynastic periods with the names, or rather the styles, of
a few of the important founders of dynasties. The list is brought down to
the first emperor of the present dynasty, where it abruptly stops at the
year 1644. A pupil who wishes to know the titles of the later emperors of
the Ch'ing Dynasty can be accommodated when the same shall have been
overthrown, and therefore has become a suitable object of historical
study. The pupil is urged to ponder these records of history till he
understands things ancient and modern as if they were before his eyes,
and to make them his morning study and his evening task.
The concluding section contains more of human interest than any of the
preceding parts, since we are told that the great Confucius once learned
something from a mere child; that the ancient students had no books, but
copied their lessons on reeds and slips of bamboo; that to vanquish the
body they hung themselves by the hair from a beam, or drove an awl into
the thigh; that one read by the light of glow-worms, and that another tied
his book to a cow's horn. Among the prodigies of diligence were two, who,
"though girls, were intelligent and well informed." The closing lines
strive to stimulate the ambition of the beginner, not only by the tales of
antiquity, but by the faithfulness of the dog at night, and the diligence
of the silk-worm and the bee. "If men neglect to learn, they are inferior
to insects." But "he who learns in youth, and acts when of mature age,
extends his influence to the prince, benefits the people, makes his name
renowned, renders illustrious his parents, reflects glory upon his
ancestors and enriches his posterity." If every Chinese lad does not
eventually become a prodigy of learning, it is certainly not the fault of
the author of this remarkable compendium, the incalculable influence of
which must be the justification of so extended a synopsis.
Another little book, to which the Chinese pupil is early introduced, is
the list of Chinese surnames, more than 400 in number, and all to be
learned by a dead lift of memory. The characters are arranged in
quartettes, and when a Chinese tells another his own surname, it is common
to repeat all four, whereupon his auditor recalls which of the several
names having the same sound it may be. In some parts of the empire the
"Thousand Character Classic" follows the Trimetrical Classic, while in
other parts its use seems to be quite unknown. It comprises, as the name
implies, a thousand characters, not one of which is repeated. It is common
to use these characters instead of ordinal numbers to designate seats in
the examination halls, so that it is desirable that scholars should be
familiar with the book.
After the scholar has mastered the smaller ones, he passes on to the "Four
Books," the Confucian Analects, the Great Learning, the Doctrine of the
Mean, and the works of Mencius. The order in which these books are taken
up varies in different places, but, as already observed, the method of
study is as nearly as possible invariable. Book after book is stored away
in the abdomen (in which the intellectual faculties are supposed to be
situated), and if the pupil is furnished with the clew of half a sentence,
he can unravel from memory, as required, yards, rods, furlongs or miles of
learning.
After the Four Books, follow in varying order the Poetical Classic, the
Book of History, the Book of Changes, and the historical work of
Confucius, known as the Spring and Autumn Annals. To commit to memory all
these volumes, must in any case be the labour of many years. Usage varies
in different localities, but it is very common to find scholars who have
memorized the whole of the Four Books, and perhaps two of the later
Classics--the Odes and the History--before they have heard any
explanations even of the Trimetrical Classic, with which their education
began. During all these years, the pupil has been in a condition of mental
daze, which is denoted by a Chinese character, the component parts of
which signify a pig in the weeds (mêng). His entrance upon study is called
"lifting the darkness" (ch'i mêng), and to teach the beginner is to
"instruct darkness." These expressive phrases correspond to a fixed
reality. Of those who have committed to memory all the books named, some
of the brightest have no doubt picked up here and there, and as it were by
accident, an idea.
Thoughtful Chinese teachers, familiar with the capacity of their pupils,
estimate that the most intelligent among them can not be expected to
understand a hundredth part of what they have memorized. The great
majority of them have about as accurate a conception of the territory
traversed, as a boy might entertain of a mountainous district through
which he had been compelled to run barefooted and blindfolded in a dense
fog, chased for vast distances by a man cracking over his head a long
ox-whip. How very little many scholars do grasp of the real meaning, even
after explanations which the teacher regards as abundantly full, is
demonstrated by a test to which here and there a master subjects his
scholars, that of requiring them to write down a passage. The result is
frequently the notation of so many false characters as to render it
evident, not only that the explanations have not been apprehended, but
that notwithstanding such a multitude of perusals, the text itself has
been taken only into the ear as so many sounds, and has not entered the
mind at all.
The system of explanations adopted by Chinese teachers, as a rule, is
almost the exact opposite of that which, to an Occidental, would seem
rational. "In speech," said Confucius, "one should be intelligible, and
that is the end of it." The Confucian teacher, however, is often very far
indeed from feeling that it is necessary to be intelligible--that is to
say, to make it absolutely certain that his pupils have fully comprehended
his meaning. He is very apt to deliver his explanations--when a sufficient
number of years has elapsed to make it seem worth while to begin them at
all--_ex cathedra_, and in a stately, formal manner, his attention being
much more fixed upon the exhibition of his own skill in displaying his own
knowledge, than upon imparting that knowledge to his scholars. It is
common to hear it said of a teacher who has attained distinction, that
when he opens his mouth to explain the Classics, "every sentence is fit
for an examination essay." This is considered to be the acme of praise.
Sentences which are suited to be constituent parts of examination essays,
are not, it is superfluous to remark, particularly adapted to the
comprehension of young schoolboys, who know nothing about examination
essays, the style of which is utterly beyond their powers.
The commentary upon the Classics written by Chu Hsi, in the twelfth
century, A. D., has come to have an authority second only to that of the
text itself. That no Chinese school-teacher leads his pupils to question
for an instant whether the explanation is accurate and adequate, is a
matter of course. The whole object of a teacher's work is to fit his
pupils to compete at the examinations, and to prepare essays which shall
win the approval of the examiners, thus leading to the rank of literary
graduate. This result would be possible only to those who accept the
orthodox interpretation of the Classics, and hence it is easy to see that
Chinese schools are not likely to become nurseries of heresy. The very
idea of discussing with his pupils either text or commentary, does not so
much as enter the mind of a Chinese schoolmaster. He could not do so if he
would, and he would not if he could.
The task of learning to write Chinese characters is a very serious one, in
comparison with which it is scarcely unfair to characterize the mastery of
the art of writing any European language, as a mere pastime. The correct
notation of characters is, moreover, not less important than the correct
recognition of them, for success in some of the examinations is made to
depend as much upon caligraphy as upon style.
The characters which the teacher selects for the writing exercises of his
pupils, have no relation, strange as it may seem, to anything which he is
studying. These characters may at first be taken from little books of
rhymes arranged for the purpose, containing characters at once simple and
common.
The next step is to change to books containing selections from the T'ang
Dynasty poets, an appreciation of which involves acquaintance with tones
and rhyme, of which the pupil, as yet, knows nothing. The characters which
he now learns to write he has very likely never seen before, and they do
not at all assist his other studies. The only item of which notice is
taken, is whether the characters are well or ill-formed. Review there is
none.
The reason for choosing T'ang Dynasty poetry for writing lessons, instead
of characters or sentences which are a part of the current lesson, is that
it is customary to use the poetry, and is _not_ customary to use anything
else, and that to do so would expose himself to ridicule. Besides this,
poetry makes complete sense by itself (if the pupil could only comprehend
it) while isolated characters do not. The consequence of this method of
instruction is that hundreds of thousands of pupils leave school knowing
very little about characters, and much of what they do know is wrong. The
method of teaching characters explains in part what seems at first almost
unaccountable, that so few ordinary persons know characters accurately. It
is an inevitable incident of the system, that to write some of the
commonest characters, referring to objects used in daily life, is quite
beyond the power of a man who has been for years at school, for he has
never seen them either written or printed. Thus in taking an inventory of
household property, there is not one chance in ten that the characters
will be written correctly, for they do not occur in the Classics, nor in
T'ang Dynasty poetry. Not only so, but it is altogether probable that an
average graduate of the village school cannot indite a common letter, or
set down a page of any miscellaneous characters, without writing something
wrong.
If the teacher is a man of any reputation, he has a multitude of
acquaintances, fellow students, any of whom may happen to call upon him at
the schoolhouse, where he lives. Chinese etiquette requires that certain
attentions should be paid to visitors of this sort, and while it is
perfectly understood that school routine ought not to be broken in upon by
unnecessary interruptions, as a matter of fact in most schools these
interruptions are a serious nuisance, to which the teacher often cannot
and oftener will not put a stop.
The system here described, by which the whole time of the master is
supposed to be devoted to instructing his pupils, makes no allowances for
any absences whatever. Yet there are few human beings blessed with such
perfect health, and having such an entire freedom from all relations to
the external world, as to be able to conduct a school of this kind month
after month, with no interruptions.
It frequently happens that the teacher is himself one of the literary army
who attends the examinations in hope of a degree. If this is the case, his
absences for this purpose will often prove a serious interruption to the
routine of the school. Some patrons appear to consider that this
disadvantage is balanced by the glory which would accrue to their school
in case its master were to take his degree while in their service.
Moreover, aside from the regular vacations at the feast times and
harvests, every teacher is sure to be called home from time to time by
some emergency in his own family, or in his village, or among his numerous
friends. Under these circumstances he provides a substitute if he happens
to find it convenient to do so. Such are nicknamed
"remote-cousin-preceptors" (_su-pai lao-shih_), and are not likely to be
treated with much respect. When the teacher is absent for a day, instead
of dismissing the school, he perhaps leaves it theoretically in the charge
of one of the older scholars. The inevitable consequence is, that at such
times the work of the school is reduced not merely to zero, but to forty
degrees below zero. The scholars simply bar the front door, and amuse
themselves in using the teacher's ferule for a bat, and the Trimetrical
Classic, or the Confucian Analects, for a ball. The demoralization
attending such lawlessness is evidently most injurious to the efficiency
of the school.
The irregularities of the master's attendance are more than matched by
those of his scholars. The pressure of domestic duties is such that many
poorer families on one pretence or another are constantly taking their
children out of school. To-day the pupil must rake up fuel, next week he
must lead the animal that draws the seed drill, a month later he is taken
for two or three days to visit some relatives. Not long after there is in
the village, or perhaps in some neighbouring village, a theatrical
entertainment, but in either case the whole school expects a vacation to
go and see the sport. As already remarked when describing theatricals, if
this vacation were denied they would take it themselves. Besides
interruptions of this sort, there are the spring and autumn harvests, when
the school is dismissed for two months and perhaps for three, and the New
Year vacation, which lasts from the middle of the twelfth moon to the
latter part of the first moon. But, extensive as are these intermissions
of study, the dog-days are not among them, and the poor pupils go droning
on through all the heat of summer.
As the Chinese child has no Saturdays, no Sundays, no recesses, no variety
of study, and no promotion from grade to grade, nor from one school to
another, it is probable that he has enough schooling such as it is. As
every scholar is a class by himself, the absence of one does not interfere
with the study of another. Even if two lads happen to be reciting in the
same place, they have no more connection with each other than any other
two pupils. Of such a thing as classification the teacher has never heard,
and the irregular attendance of the scholars would, he tells you, prevent
it, even were it otherwise possible. Owing to the time required to hear so
many recitations, an ordinary school does not contain more than eight or
ten pupils, and twenty are regarded as beyond one teacher's capacity.
There is very little which is really intellectual in any part of the early
schooling of an ordinary Chinese boy. As a rule, the teacher does not
concern himself with his pupils further than to drag them over a specified
course, or at least to attempt to do so. The parents of the lad are
equally indifferent, or even more so. If the father himself can read, he
remembers that he learned to do so by a long and thorny road, and he
thinks it proper that his son should traverse it likewise. If the father
can not read, he at least recognizes the fact that he knows nothing at all
about the matter, and that it is not _his_ business to interfere. The
teacher is hired to teach--let him do it. As for visiting the school to
see what progress his son is making, he never heard of such a thing, and
he would not do it if he had heard of it. The teacher would say in his
manner if not in his words, "_What business have you here?_"
A sufficient reason for spending all his time in the schoolroom is the
fact that it is practically impossible for a Chinese child to do any
studying amid the distractions of a Chinese household. Even for adult
scholars it is almost always difficult to do so. At his home the pupil has
no mental stimulus of any sort, no books, magazines or papers, and even if
he had them, his barren studies at school would not have fitted him to
comprehend such literature.
The object of Chinese education is to pump up the wisdom of the ancients
into the minds of the moderns. In order to do this, however, it is
necessary to keep the stream in a constant flow, at whatever cost, else
much of the preceding labour is lost. According to Chinese theory, or
practice, a school which should only be in session for six months of the
year, would be a gross absurdity. The moment a child fails to attend
school, he is supposed (and with reason) to become "wild."
The territory to be traversed is so vast that the most unremitting
diligence is absolutely indispensable. This continues true, however
advanced the pupil may be; as witness the popular saying, "Ten years a
graduate (without studying), and one is a nobody." The same saying is
current in regard to the second degree, and with not less reason.
The necessity of confining one's attention to study alone, leads to the
selection of one or more of the sons of a family as the recipient of an
education. The one who is chosen is clothed in the best style which his
family circumstances will allow, his little cue neatly tied with a red
string, and he is provided, as we have seen, with a copy of the Hundred
Surnames and of the Trimetrical Classic. This young Confucianist is the
bud and prototype of the adult scholar. His twin brother, who has not
been chosen to this high calling, roams about the village all summer in
the costume of the garden of Eden, gathering fuel, swimming in the village
mud-hole, busy when he must be busy, idle when he can be idle. He may be
incomparably more useful to his family than the other, but so far as
education goes he is only a "wild" lad.
If the student is quick and bright, and gives good promise of
distinguishing himself, he stands an excellent chance of being spoiled by
thoughtless praises. "That boy," remarks a bystander to a stranger, and in
the lad's hearing, "is only thirteen years old, but he has read all the
Four Books, and all of the Book of Poetry, etc. By the time he is twenty,
he is sure to become a graduate." When questioned as to his attainments,
the lad replies without any of that pertness and forwardness which too
often characterize Western youth, but, as he has been taught to do, in a
bashful and modest manner, and in a way to win at once the good opinion of
the stranger. His manner leaves nothing to be desired, but in reality he
is the victim of the most dangerous of all flatteries, the inferiority of
what is around him. In order to hold his relative position, it is
necessary, as already pointed out, to bestow the most unwearied attention
on his books. His brothers are all day in the fields, or learning a trade,
or are assistants to some one engaged in business, as the case may be, but
_he_ is doing nothing, absolutely and literally nothing, but study.
So much confinement, and such close application from the very earliest
years, can scarcely fail to show their effects in his physical
constitution. His brother hoes the ground, bare-headed throughout the
blistering heats of July, but such exposure to the sun would soon give him
the headache. His brother works with more or less energy all day long
(with intermittent sequence), but were _he_ compelled to do the same the
result would not improbably be that he would soon begin to spit blood.
That he is physically by no means so strong as he once was, is undeniable.
He has very little opportunity to learn anything of practical affairs,
and still less disposition. The fact that a student has no time to devote
to ordinary affairs is not so much the reason of his ignorance, as is the
fact that for him to do common things is not respectable. Among the four
classes of mankind, scholars rank first, farmers, labourers, and merchants
being at a great remove.
The two things that a pupil is sure to learn in a Chinese school are
obedience, and the habit of concentrating his attention upon whatever he
is reading, to the entire disregard of surrounding distractions. So far as
they go these are valuable acquirements, although they can scarcely be
termed an education.
Every pupil is naturally anxious to get into the class of scholars, and
this he does as soon as he gives all his time to study; for whether he is
a real scholar or not, he plainly belongs to neither of the other classes.
We are told in the Confucian Analects that the master said, "The
accomplished scholar is not a utensil." The commentators tell us that this
means that whereas a utensil can only be put to one use, the accomplished
scholar can be used in all varieties of ways, _ad omnia paratus_, as Dr.
Legge paraphrases it. This expression is sometimes quoted in banter, as if
in excuse for the general incapacity of the Chinese literary man--_he_ is
not a utensil. The scholar, even the village scholar, not only does not
plow and reap, but he does not in any way assist those who perform these
necessary acts. He does not harness an animal, nor feed him, nor drive a
cart, nor light a fire, nor bring water--in short, so far as physical
exertion goes, he does as nearly as possible nothing at all. "The scholar
is not a utensil," he seems to be thinking all day long, and every day of
his life, until one wishes that at times he would be a utensil, that he
might sometimes be of use. He will not even move a bench, nor make any
motion that looks like labour. Almost the only exception to this general
incapacity, is an exception for which we should hardly be prepared; it is
a knowledge, in many cases of the art of cooking, in so far as it is
necessary for the practice of the scholar, who often teaches in a village
other than his home, where he generally lives by himself in the
schoolhouse.
We have already alluded to the great oversupply of teachers of schools.
Many of them, owing to their lack of adaptation to their environment, are
chronically on the verge of starvation. It is a venerable maxim that
poverty and pride go side by side, and nowhere does this saying find more
forcible exemplification than in the case of a poor Chinese scholar. He
has nothing, he can do nothing, and in most cases he is unwilling to do
anything. In short, viewed from the standpoint of political economy, he is
good for nothing.
One specimen of this class the writer once saw, who had been set at work
by a benevolent foreigner molding coal balls, an employment which
doubtless appeared to him and to the spectators as the substantial
equivalent of the chain-gang, and yet, to the surprise of his employer, he
accepted it rather than starve. A certain scholar of this description was
so poor that he was obliged to send his family back to her mother's house,
to save them from starvation. The wife, being a skillful needle-woman, was
employed at good wages in a foreign family, but when her husband heard of
it he was very angry, not because he was unwilling to have her associate
with foreigners, who he was kind enough to say were very respectable, but
because it was very unsuitable that she, the wife of a scholar, should
work for hire! The wife had the sense and spirit to reply that, if these
were his views, it might be well for him to provide his family with
something to eat, to which he replied with the characteristic and ultimate
argument for refractory wives, namely, a sound beating!
When one of these helpless and impecunious scholars calls upon a foreigner
whom he has met only once, or perhaps never even seen, he will not
improbably begin by quoting a wilderness of classical learning to display
his great--albeit unrecognized--abilities. He tells you that among the
five relations of prince and minister, husband and wife, father and son,
brother to brother, and friend to friend, his relationship to you is of
the latter type. That it would do violence to his conception of the duties
of this relation, if he did not let you know of his exigencies. He shows
you his thin trousers and other garments concealed under his scholar's
long gown, and frankly volunteers that _any_ contribution, large or small,
prompted by such friendship as ours to him will be most acceptable.
While the conditions of the life of the village scholar are thus
unfavourable for his success in earning a living, they are not more
favourable to his own intellectual development. The chief, if not the
exclusive sources of his mental alimentation have been the Chinese
Classics. These are in many respects remarkable products of the human
mind. Their negative excellencies, in the absence of anything calculated
to corrupt the morals, are great. To the lofty standard of morality which
they fix, may be ascribed in great measure their unbounded and perennial
influence, an influence which has no doubt powerfully tended to the
preservation of the empire. Apart from the incalculable influence which
they have exerted on the countless millions of China for many ages, there
are many passages which in and of themselves are remarkable.
But taken as a whole, the most friendly critic finds it impossible to
avoid the conviction, which forces itself upon him at every page, that
regarded as the sole text-books for a great nation they are fatally
defective. They are too desultory, and too limited in their range.
Epigrammatic moral maxims, scraps of biography, nodules of a sort of
political economy, bits of history, rules of etiquette, and a great
variety of other subjects, are commingled without plan, symmetry, or
progress of thought. The chief defects, as already suggested, are the
triviality of many of the subjects, the limitation in range, and the
inadequacy of treatment. When the Confucian Analects are compared, for
example, with the Memorabilia of Xenephon, when the Doctrine of the Mean
is placed by the side of the writings of Aristotle and Plato, and the
bald notation of the Spring and Autumn Annals by the side of the history
of Thucydides, when the Book of Odes is contrasted with the Iliad, the
Odyssey, or even the Æneid, it is impossible not to marvel at the measure
of success which has attended the use of such materials in China.
Considering what, in spite of their defects, the Classics have done for
China, it is not surprising that they have come to be regarded with a
bibliolatry to which the history of mankind affords few parallels. It is
extremely difficult for us to comprehend the effect of a narrow range of
studies on the mind, because our experience furnishes no instance to which
the case of the Chinese can be compared. Let us for a moment imagine a
Western scholar, who had enjoyed a profound mathematical education, and no
other education whatever. Every one would consider such a mind
ill-balanced. Yet much of the ill effect of such a narrow education would
be counteracted. Mathematical certainty is infallible certainty;
mathematics leads up to astronomy, and a thorough acquaintance with
astronomy is of itself a liberal education. Besides this, no man in
Western lands can fail to come into vital contact with other minds. And
there is what Goethe called the Zeit-geist, or Spirit of the Age, which
exerts a powerful influence upon him. But in China, a man who is educated
in a narrow line, is likely, though by no means certain, to remain narrow,
and there is no Chinese Zeit-geist, or if there is, like other ghosts, it
seldom interposes in human affairs.
The average Chinese scholar is at a great disadvantage in the lack of the
apparatus for study. In a Western land, any man with the slightest claim
to be called a scholar, would be able to answer in a short time, a vast
range of questions, with intelligent accuracy. This he would do, not so
much by means of his own miscellaneous information, as by his books of
reference. The various theories as to the location of the Garden of Eden,
the dimensions of the Great Pyramid, the probable authorship of the
Junius Letters, the highest latitude reached in polar exploration, the
names of the generals who conducted the fourth Peloponnesian war--all
these, and thousands of similar matters, could be at once elucidated by
means of a dictionary of antiquities, a manual of ancient or modern
history, a biographical dictionary, and an encyclopedia. To the ordinary
Chinese scholar, such helps as these are entirely wanting. He owns very
few books; for in the country where printing was invented, books are the
luxury of the rich.
The standard dictionary of Chinese, is that compiled two centuries ago in
the K'ang Hsi period, and is alleged to contain 44,449 characters, but of
these an immense number are obsolete and synonomous, and only serve the
purpose of bewildering the student. Within the past two generations the
Chinese language has undergone a remarkable development, owing to the
contact of China with her neighbours. All the modern sciences have
obtruded themselves, but there is no interest in the coördination of these
new increments to their language on the part of Chinese scholars, to whom
K'ang Hsi's lexicon is amply sufficient.
In order to attain success in Chinese composition, it is necessary to be
acquainted with the force of every character, as a means to which, access
to this standard dictionary, would seem to be indispensable. Yet, though
invaluable, it is not in the possession of one scholar in fifty. Its place
is generally taken by a small compendium, analogous to what we should call
a pocket-manual, in which the characters are arranged according to the
sound, and not according to the radicals, as in K'ang Hsi.
Pupils are seldom taught the 214 radicals, and many persons who have spent
years at school have no idea how to use K'ang Hsi's dictionary, when it is
put into their hands. Within a circle of eight or ten villages, there may
be only a single copy, and if it is necessary to obtain more accurate
information than is to be had in the pocket-dictionary, the inquirer must
go to the village where there is a copy of K'ang Hsi, and "borrow light"
there.
But such an extreme measure is seldom considered necessary. The incessant
study of the Classics has made all the characters in them familiar. Those
who write essays can compose them with the aid of these characters only,
and as for miscellaneous characters--that is, those not found in the
Classics--why should one care for _them_? A good edition of K'ang Hsi,
with clear type and no false characters, might cost, if new, as much as
the village schoolmaster would receive for his whole year's work.
At examinations below that for the second degree, a knowledge of history
is said to be as superfluous as an acquaintance with the dictionary. Nine
out of ten candidates at the lower examinations know little of the history
of China, except what they have learned from the Trimetrical Classic, or
picked up from the classics. The perusal of compendiums of history, even
if such are available, is the employment of leisure, and the composition
of essays as a business once entered upon, there is no leisure.
One occasionally meets a teacher who has made a specialty of history, but
these men are rare. Historical allusions often lie afloat in the minds of
Chinese scholars, like snatches of poetry, the origin and connection of
which are unknown. Many scholars who have the knack of picking up and
appropriating such spiculæ of knowledge, acquire the art of dextrously
weaving them into examination essays and owe their success to this
circumstance alone, whereas if they were examined upon the historical
connection of the incidents which they have thus cited, they would be
unable to reply. But as long as the use of such allusions in essays is
felicitous, no questions are asked, and the desired end is attained. "The
Cat that catches the Rat is a good Cat," says the adage, and it is no
matter if the Cat is blind, and the Rat is a dead one!
The _Peking Gazette_ occasionally contains memorials from officers asking
that certain sums be set apart for the maintenance of a library in some
central city, to aid poor students in the prosecution of their studies. If
there were libraries on a large scale in every district city, they would
be valuable and much-needed helps. But so far as appears, for all
practical purposes, they scarcely exist at all.
The Chinese method of writing history, is what Sydney Smith called the
antediluvian, that, namely, in which the writer proceeds upon the
hypothesis that the life of the reader is to be as long as that of
Methuselah. Projected upon this tremendous plan, the standard histories
are not only libraries in size, but are enormously expensive in price. In
a certain District (or County) it is a well-known fact that there is only
one such history, which belongs to a wealthy family, and which one could
no more "borrow," than he could borrow the family graveyard, and which
even if it could be borrowed would prove to be a wilderness of learning.
It is indeed a proverb, that "He that would know things ancient and
modern, must peruse five cartloads of books."
But even after this labour, his range of learning, gauged by Occidental
standards, would be found singularly inadequate. According to Chinese
ideas, the history of the reigning dynasty is not a proper object of
knowledge, and histories generally end at the close of the Ming Dynasty,
about 250 years ago. If any one has a curiosity to learn of what has
happened since that time, he can be gratified by waiting a few decades or
centuries, when the dynasty shall have changed, and the records of the
Great Pure Dynasty can be impartially written. Imagine a History of
England which should call a halt at the House of Hanover!
The result of the various causes here indicated, combined with the grave
defects in the system of education, is that multitudes of Chinese scholars
know next to nothing about matters directly in the line of their studies,
and in regard to which we should consider ignorance positively
disgraceful. A venerable teacher remarked to the writer with a charming
naïveté that he had never understood the allusions in the Trimetrical
Classic (which stands at the very threshold of Chinese study), until at
the age of sixty he had an opportunity to read a Universal History,
prepared by a missionary, in which for the first time Chinese history was
made accessible to him.
The encyclopedias and works of reference, which the Chinese have compiled
in overwhelming abundance, are as useless to the common scholar as the
hieroglyphics of Egypt. He never saw these works, and he has never heard
of them. The information condensed into a small volume like Mayers'
Chinese Reader's Manual, could not be drawn from a whole platoon of
ordinary scholars. Knowledge of this sort the scholar must pick up as he
goes along, remembering everything that he reads or hears; and much of it
will be derived from cheap little books, badly printed, and full of false
characters, prepared on no assignable plan, and covering no definite
ground.
The cost of Chinese books being practically prohibitory to teachers who
are poor, they are sometimes driven to copy them, as was the habit of the
monks in the middle ages. The writer is well acquainted with a
schoolmaster who spent the spare time of several years in copying a work
in eight octavo volumes, involving the notation of somewhere between
50,000 and 100,000 characters, to the great injury of his health and of
his eyesight.
The whole plan of Chinese study has been aptly called intellectual
infanticide. The outcome of it is that it is quite possible that the
village scholar who has the entire Classics at his tongue's end, who has
been examined before the Literary Chancellor more times than he can
remember, may not know fact from fiction, nor history from mythology. He
is, perhaps, not certain whether a particular historical character lived
in the Han Dynasty or in the Ming Dynasty, though the discrepancy involves
a matter of 1,000 or 1,200 years. He does not profess to be positive
whether a given name represents a real person, or whether it may not
perhaps have been merely one of the dramatis personæ of a theatrical play.
He cannot name the governors or governors-general of three out of the
eighteen provinces, nor does he know the capitals of a third of those
provinces. It is enough for him that any particular place in China, the
location of which he is ignorant of, is "south-side." He never studied any
geography ancient or modern, he never saw an ancient atlas nor a modern
map of China--never in fact heard of one.
An acquaintance of the writer's, who was a pupil in a mission school, sent
to a reading man of his village a copy of a Universal Geography in the
Mandarin Colloquial, the explanations of which would seem to render
mistake as to its purport almost impossible. Yet the recipient of the
work, after protracted study of it, could make nothing whatever of the
volume, and called to his aid two friends, one of whom was a literary
graduate, and all three of them puzzled over the maps and text for three
days, at the end of which time they all gave the matter up as an insoluble
riddle, and determined in despair to await the return of the donor of the
book, to explain what it was about!
This trait of intellectual obtuseness, is far enough from being
exceptional in Chinese scholars. With a certain class of them, a class
easily recognized, it is the rule, and it is a natural outcome of the mode
and process of their education. Although the education of a Chinese
scholar is almost exclusively devoted to acquiring facility of
composition, it is composition of one variety only, the examination essay.
Outside of examination halls, however, the examination essay, even in
China, plays a comparatively small part, and a person whose sole forte is
the production of such essays often shows to very little advantage in any
other line of business. He cannot write a letter without allowing the
"seven empty particles" to tyrannize over his pen. He employs a variety of
set forms, such as that he has received your epistle and respectfully
bathed himself before he ventured to open it (a very exaggerated instance
of hyperbole), but he very likely neglects to inform you from what place
he is writing and if he is reporting, for example, a lawsuit, he probably
omits altogether several items of vital importance to a correct
comprehension of the case. In a majority of instances he is miserably
poor, often has no employment whatever, and no prospect of obtaining any.
If he becomes acquainted with a foreigner, you are aware, before he has
made three calls, that he is in quest of a situation. You inquire what he
can do, and with a pathetic simplicity he assures you that he _can_ do
some things, and is really not a useless person. He can indeed, write from
a copy, or from dictation if an eye be constantly kept upon him to prevent
the notation of wrong characters. But it will not be surprising if his
employer finds that at whatever task he is set, he either does it ill, or
cannot do it at all.
There are several criticisms which the average Occidental is sure to make
on the average Chinese schoolmaster. He always lacks initiative and will
seldom do anything without explicit directions. He is also painfully
deficient in finality, especially in the statement of his own affairs,
often consuming an hour wheeling in concentric circles about a point to
which he should have come in three minutes--that is, had he been
constructed intellectually as most Westerners are. Yet he has undoubted
intellectual abilities, not frequently surprising one by the keenness and
justice of his criticisms and comments. But his mind has been trained for
one line of work, and often for that alone. Every one knows that the minds
of the Chinese are not by nature analytic; neither are they synthetic.
They may suppose themselves to have the clearest perception of the way in
which a statement ought to be made, but a whole platoon of teachers will
not seldom spend several days in working over and over an epitome of some
matter of business which happens to be somewhat complicated, and after all
with results unsatisfactory to themselves, and still more so to the
Occidental who fails to understand why it could not have been finished in
two hours. The same phenomenon is often witnessed in their efforts to
assimilate unfamiliar works which are _not_ geographical. If a reading man
is invited to peruse one and make an abstract of it, he generally
declines, remarking that he does not know how, a proposition which he can
speedily prove with a certainty equal to any demonstration in Euclid.
The inborn conservatism of the Chinese race is exhibited in the average
literary man, whatever the degree of his attainments. To change his
accustomed way of doing anything is to give his intellectual faculties a
wrench akin to physical dislocation of a hip-bone. Chinese writing is in
perpendicular columns, and if horizontal reads from right to left--the
reverse of English. A fossilized Chinese whom the writer set to noting
down sentences in a ruled foreign blank-book could not be induced to
follow the lines as directed, but wished to make columns to which he was
used. When the foreign way was insisted upon, he simply turned the book
partly around and wrote on the lines perpendicularly as before! He would
not be a party to violent rearrangement of the ancient symbols of thought.
Such a man's mind resembles an obsolete high bicycle--very good if one but
knows how to work it, but not quite safe for any others. There is another
similarity likewise in the circumstance that many Chinese who have some
degree of scholarship are not expecting to employ their intellectual
faculties except when they happen to be called for. One is often told by
Chinese who have gone from home for some considerable time, that he cannot
read something which has been offered to him, as he has left his glasses
at home, not supposing that he should have any use for them. A greater
intellectual contrast between the East and the West it might not be easy
to name.
To almost all Chinese the _form_ of a written character appears to be of
indefinitely greater importance than its meaning. Those who are learning
to read, or who can read only imperfectly, are generally so completely
absorbed in the mere enunciation of a character, that they will not and
probably cannot pay the smallest attention to any explanation as to its
purport, the consideration of which appears to be regarded as of no
consequence whatever, if not an interruption. But the scholar and the new
beginner have this admirable talent in common, that they are almost always
able completely to abstract themselves from their surroundings,
disregarding all distractions. This valuable faculty, as already remarked
and a phenomenally developed verbal memory are perhaps the most enviable
results of the educational process which we are describing. As an
excellent example, however, of the degree to which verbal memory
extinguishes the judgment, may be mentioned a country schoolmaster (a
literary graduate) whom the writer interviewed in a dispensary
waiting-room as to the respective deserts of Chou, the tyrant whose crimes
put an end to the Ancient Shang Dynasty, and Pi Kan, a relative whom Chou
ordered disemboweled in mere wantonness in order to see if a Sage really
has seven openings in his heart. The teacher recollected the incident
perfectly, and cited a passage from the Classics referring to it, but
declined to express any judgment on the merits of these men as he had
forgotten what "the small characters" (the commentary) said about them!
We have already adverted to some of the principal defects in the routine
of Chinese schools, but there is another which should not be omitted.
There is scarcely a man, woman or child in China, who will not spend a
considerable fraction of life in handling brass cash, in larger or smaller
quantities. It is a matter of great importance to each individual, to be
able to reckon, if not rapidly, at least correctly, so as to save trouble,
and what is to them of far more importance, money. It seems almost
incredible that for instruction in this most necessary of arts, there is
no provision whatever. To add, to subtract, to divide, to multiply, to
know what to do with decimal fractions, these are daily necessities of
every one in China, and yet these are things that no one teaches. Such
processes, like the art of bookkeeping in Western lands fifty years ago,
must be learned by practical experience in shops and places of business.
The village schoolmaster not only does not teach the use of the abacus, or
reckoning board, but it is by no means certain that he understands it
himself. Imagine a place in England or in the United States where the
schoolboy is taught nothing of the rules of arithmetic at school, and
where he is obliged, if he desires such knowledge, to learn the simple
rules of addition, etc., from one person, those for compound numbers from
another person, not improbably in a distant village, the measurement of
land from yet a third individual, no one of them being able to give him
all the help he requires.
The Chinese reckoning board is no doubt a very ingenious contrivance for
facilitating computation, but it is nevertheless a very clumsy one. It has
the fatal defect of leaving no trace of the processes through which the
results have been reached, so that if any mistake occurs, it is necessary
to repeat them all, on the reiterative principle of the House that Jack
Built, until the answer is, or is supposed to be correct. That all the
complicated accounts of a great commercial people like the Chinese, should
be settled only through such a medium, seems indeed singular. An expert
arrives at his conclusions with surprising celerity, but even those who
are familiar with ordinary reckoning, become puzzled the moment that a
problem is presented to them beyond the scope of the ordinary rules. If
one adult receives a pound of grain every ten days, and a child half as
much, what amount should be allotted to 227 adults and 143 children, for a
month and a half? Over a problem as simple as this, we have seen a group
of Chinese, some of whom had pretensions to classical scholarship, wrestle
for half an hour, and after all no two of them reached the same
conclusion. Indeed the greater their learning, the less fitted do the
Chinese seem to be, in a mathematical way, to struggle with their
environment.
The object of the teacher is to compel his pupils, first to Remember,
secondly, to Remember, thirdly and evermore to Remember. For every
scholar, as we have seen, is theoretically a candidate for the district
examinations, where he must write upon themes selected from any one of a
great variety of books. He must, therefore, be prepared to recall at a
moment's notice, not only the passage itself, but also its connections,
and the explanations of the commentary, as a prerequisite for even
attempting an essay.
Under the conditions of the civil service examinations, as they have been
conducted for many hundred years, a system of school instruction like the
one here described, or which shall at least produce the same results, is
an imperative necessity in China. A reform cannot begin anywhere until a
reform begins everywhere. The excellence of the present system is often
assumed and in proof, the great number of distinguished scholars which it
produces, is adduced. But, on the other hand, it is absolutely necessary
to take into account the innumerable multitudes who derive little or no
benefit from their schooling. Nothing is more common than to meet men who,
although they have spent from one to ten years at school, when asked if
they can read, reply with literal truth that their knowledge of characters
has been "laid aside"--in other words they have forgotten almost
everything that they once knew, and are now become "staring blind men," an
expression which is a synonym for one who cannot read.
It is a most significant fact that the Chinese themselves recognize the
truth that their school system tends to benumb the mental faculties,
turning the teachers into machines, and the pupils into parrots. On the
supposition that all the scholars were to continue their studies, and were
eventually to be examined for a degree, it might be difficult to suggest
any system which would take the place of the one now in use, in which a
most capacious memory is a principal condition of success.
In the Village School, however, it is within bounds to estimate that not
one in twenty of the scholars--and more probably, not three in a
hundred--have any reasonable prospect of carrying their studies to
anything like this point. The practical result, therefore, is to compel at
least ninety-seven scholars to pursue a certain routine, simply because it
is the only known method by which three other scholars can compete for a
degree. In other words, nineteen pupils are compelled to wear a heavy
cast-iron yoke, in order to keep company with a twentieth, who is trying
to get used to it as a step towards obtaining a future name! If this
inconvenient inequality is pointed out to teachers or to patrons, and if
they are asked whether it would not be better to adopt, for the nineteen
who will never go to the examinations, a system which involves less
memorizing, and a wider range of learning in the brief time which is all
that most of the pupils can spend at school, they reply, with perfect
truth, that so far as they are aware there is no other system; that even
if the patrons desired to make the experiment (which would never be the
case), they could find no teacher to conduct it; and that even if a
teacher should wish to institute such a reform (which would never happen),
he would find no one to employ him.
The extreme difficulty which men of some education often find in keeping
from starvation, gives rise to a class of persons known as Strolling
Scholars, (_yu hsiao_), who travel about the country vending paper,
pictures, lithographs of tablets, pens and ink. These individuals are not
to be confounded with travelling pedlars, who, though they deal in the
same articles, make no pretension to learning, and generally convey their
goods on a wheelbarrow, whereas the Strolling Scholar cannot manage
anything larger than a pack.
When a Strolling Scholar reaches a schoolhouse, he enters, lowers his
bundle, and makes a profound bow to the teacher, who (though much
displeased at his appearance) must return the courtesy. If there are large
pupils, the stranger bows to them and addresses them as his Younger
Brothers. The teacher then makes some inquiries as to his name, etc. If he
turns out to be a mere pretender, without real scholarship, the teacher
drops the conversation, and very likely leaves the schoolroom. This is a
tacit signal to the larger scholars to get rid of the visitor. They place
a few cash on the table, perhaps not more than five, or even three, which
the Strolling Scholar picks up, and with a bow departs. If he sells
anything, his profits are of the most moderate description--perhaps three
cash on each pen, and two cash on each cake of ink. With a view to this
class of demands, a small fund is sometimes kept on hand by the larger
scholars, who compel the younger ones to contribute to it.
If, however, the Strolling Scholar is a scholar in fact, as well as in
name, so that his attainments become apparent, the teacher is obliged to
treat him with much greater civility. Some of these roving pundits make a
specialty of historical anecdotes, and miscellaneous knowledge, and in a
general conversation with the teacher, the latter, who has not improbably
confined himself to the beaten routine of classical study, is at a
disadvantage. In this case, other scholars of the village are perhaps
invited in to talk with the stranger, who may be requested to write a pair
of scrolls, and asked to take a meal with the teacher, a small present in
money being made to him on his departure.
It is related that a Strolling Scholar of this sort, being present when a
teacher was explaining the Classics, deliberately took off his shoes and
stockings in presence of the whole school. Being reproved by the teacher
for this breach of propriety, he replied that his dirty stockings had as
good an "odour" as the teacher's classical explanations. To this the
teacher naturally replied by a challenge to the stranger to explain the
Classics himself, that they might learn from him. The Strolling Scholar,
who was a person of considerable ability, had been waiting for just such
an opportunity, and taking up the explanation, went on with it in such an
elegant style, "every sentence being like an examination essay," that the
teacher was amazed and ashamed, and entertained him handsomely. If a
teacher were to treat with disrespect one whose scholarship was obviously
superior to his own, he would expose himself to disrespect in turn, and
might be disgraced before his own pupils, an occurrence which he is very
anxious to avoid.
In China the relation between teacher and pupil is far more intimate than
in Western lands. One is supposed to be under a great weight of obligation
to the master who has enlightened his darkness, and if this master should
be at any time in need of assistance, it is thought to be no more than the
duty of the pupil to afford it. This view of the case is obviously one
which it is for the interest of teachers to perpetuate, and the result of
the theory and of the attendant practice is that there are many decayed
teachers roving about, living on the precarious generosity of their former
pupils.
X
CHINESE HIGHER EDUCATION--THE VILLAGE HIGH SCHOOL--EXAMINATIONS--RECENT
EDUCATIONAL EDICTS
When it is definitely decided that a pupil is to study for the
examinations, he enters a high school, which differs in many respects from
the ones which he has hitherto attended. The teacher must be a man of more
than average attainments, or he can neither gain nor hold such a place.
His salary is much greater than that given by the ordinary school. The
pupils are much harder worked, being compelled to spend almost all their
waking hours in the study of model examination essays. These are to be
committed to memory by the score and even by the hundred, as a result of
which process the mind of the student gradually becomes so saturated with
the materials of which they are composed, that he will always be able to
take advantage of the accumulations of his patient memorizing in weaving
his own compositions in the examination hall.
During the preceding years of study he has already committed to memory the
most important parts of the literature of his native land. He is now
intimately familiar with the orthodox explanations of the same. He has
been gradually but thoroughly inducted into the mystery of tones and
rhymes, the art of constructing poetry, and the weaving of antithetical
couplets, beginning with the announcement that the heaven is high,
balanced by the proposition that the earth is thick, and proceeding to the
intricate and well-nigh inscrutable laws by which relation and
correlation, thesis and antithesis are governed. He has now to learn by
carefully graded stages the art of employing all his preceding learning in
the production of the essay, which will hereafter constitute the warp and
the woof of his intellectual fabric. In future he will eat, drink, write,
talk, and sleep essays, essays, essays.
Measured by Chinese standards, the construction of a perfect essay is one
of the noblest achievements of which the human mind is capable. The man
who knows all that has been preserved of the wisdom of the ancients, and
who can at a moment's notice dash off essays of a symmetrical
construction, lofty in sentiment, elevated in style, and displaying a wide
acquaintance not only with the theme, but also with cognate subjects, such
a man is fit not only to stand before kings, but before the very Son of
Heaven himself.
A high official called a provincial Literary Chancellor, (_Hsiao Yüan_),
is despatched from Peking to the provinces, to hold periodical
examinations once in three or twice in five years. Upon the occasion of an
emperor's ascending the throne, his marriage, the birth of an heir, etc.,
there are extra examinations bestowed as a favour (_ên k'o_). When the
village scholar is able to produce an essay, and to write a poem that will
pass the scrutiny of this formidable Literary Chancellor, he may hope to
become a hsiu-ts'ai or graduate. In order to fit him for this ordeal,
which is regarded by outsiders with awe, and is anticipated by the young
candidate himself with mingled hope and terror, it is necessary that he
should run the gauntlet of a long series of preliminary test examinations.
Some months before the visit of the Chancellor is to take place, of which
notice is communicated to the Governor of the Province, and from him to
the District Magistrates, preparations are made by the latter officer for
the first examination, which is held before him, and in the District city.
It is part of the duty of some of the numerous staff of this official to
disseminate the notice of such an impending examination. In any Western
country, this would be accomplished by the insertion of a brief
advertisement in the official newspaper of the District, or County. In
China, where there are no newspapers, the message must be orally
delivered. The high schools in which pupils are trained with special
reference to such examinations, are visited, and the day of the
examination notified. Literary graduates within the district, who must be
examined with reference to passing a higher grade, are also informed of
the date. A small sum, the equivalent of fifteen or twenty cents, is
expected by the yamên messengers as a solace for the "bitterness" which
they have suffered in distributing the notices. Notwithstanding this
clumsy method of circulating the notifications, it is rare that any one
concerned fails to receive the message.
Those who intend to be examined, make their way to the city, a day or two
in advance of the time fixed, that they may rent quarters for the half
month which they will be obliged to spend there. If the student chance to
have friends in the city, he may avoid the expense of renting a place, and
if his home should be near the city, he may be able to return thither at
intervals, and thus lessen the expenditure; for all these trifles are
important to the poor scholar, who has abundant need of money. As many
scholars combine to rent one room or one house, the cost to each is not
great, perhaps the equivalent of one or two dollars. Each candidate must
furnish himself with provisions for half a month. In some district cities
there are special examination buildings, capable by crowding, of seating
600 or 800 persons. In other cities, where these buildings have either
never been built, or have been allowed to go to ruin, the examination is
conducted in the Confucian temple, or at the yamên of the District
Magistrate.
On the first day of the examination, two themes are given out at daylight,
by which time every candidate must be in the place assigned him, and from
there he must not stir. The themes are each taken from the Four Books, and
the essay is not expected to exceed 600 characters. By nine or ten o'clock
the stamp of the examiner is affixed to the last character written in the
essay, preventing further additions if it should not be finished, and the
essays are gathered up. About eleven o'clock, the third theme is given
out. This is an exercise in poetry, the subject of which may be taken from
the Book of Odes, or from some standard poet. The poem is to be composed
of not more than sixty characters, five in each line. A rapid writer and
composer, may be able to hand in his paper by three or four in the
afternoon, and many others will require much longer. The limit of time may
be fixed at midnight, or possibly at daylight the next morning. The
physical condition of a scholar who has been pinned to his seat for four
and twenty hours, struggling to produce an essay and poem which shall be
regarded by the severest critic as ideal, can be but faintly imagined by
the Occidental reader.
The next two days being devoted to the inspection of the wilderness of
essays and poems, the product of this first trial, the unhappy competitors
have leisure for much needed rest and sleep. On the morning of the fourth
day, the "boards are hung," that is, the list of those whose essays have
passed, is exposed. If the whole number of candidates should be 500--an
extremely moderate estimate for a reasonably populous district--the
proportion of those whose hopes are at once wrecked may be half. Only
those whose names are posted after the first trial can enter the
succeeding one. If the subordinates of the magistrate perceive that a
great many names are thrown out, they may come kneeling before the
magistrate, knocking their heads, and begging that he will kindly allow a
few more names to pass. If he happens to be in good humour at the moment,
he may grant their request, which is not in the smallest degree prompted
by any interest in the affairs of the disappointed candidates, but on the
important principle, that the fewer the sheep, the smaller will be the
crop of wool.
The only fee required for the examination is that paid for registration,
which amounts to about twenty cents. Not the name of the candidate only,
but those of his father and grandfather are to be recorded, to make it
sure that no one legally disqualified is admitted. The paper upon which
the examination essays and poems are written is of a special kind, sold
only at the yamên, and at a cost for each examination equivalent to about
ten cents, or fifty cents for the whole five examinations, but the
candidate must pay three-fifths of this amount for the first supply,
whether he is admitted to a further examination or not. If he is, he
becomes entitled to a rebate of this amount on his subsequent purchases.
On the fifth or sixth day, those who have been selected from the whole
number examined, again file into the examination hall, and are seated
according to their newly-acquired rank for the second test. Three themes
are again propounded, the first from the Four Books, the second from one
of the Five Classics, the third a poetical one, in a manner similar to the
first examination. A day or two is allowed for the inspection of these
essays, when the boards are again hung, and the result is to drop out
perhaps one-half of the competitors.
At the third examination the themes, which are given out somewhat later
than in the previous trials, are two in number, one from the Four Books,
the other poetical. About noon of this day, the magistrate has a meal of
vermicelli, rice, etc., sent to the candidates. By four in the afternoon
the hall is empty. After the interval of another day the boards are again
hung, indicating that all but perhaps fifty are excluded from further
competition.
The fourth examination begins at a later hour than the third, and while
the number of the themes may be larger than before--all of them from the
Four Books--time is not allowed for the completion of any of them. In
addition to the classical themes, a philosophical one may be given.
Besides this, there are poetical themes, to be treated in a way different
from those in the preceding examinations, and much more difficult, as the
lines of poetry are subject also to the rules governing the composition of
antithetical couplets.
The metre, whether five characters to a line, or seven, (the only
varieties to choose from), is left to the option of the candidate, who, if
he be a fine scholar and a rapid penman, may treat the same theme in both
ways. A meal is served as at the preceding trial, and by five or six
o'clock, the hall is empty. After the interval of another day, the fourth
board is hung, and the number who have survived this examination is found
to be a small one--perhaps twenty or thirty.
A day later the final examination occurs. The theme is from the Four
Books, and may be treated fully or partially according to the examiner's
orders at the moment. A poem is required in the five-character metre, and
also a transcript of some section of the "Sacred Edicts" of the Emperor
Yung Chêng. The design of the latter is to furnish a specimen of the
candidate's handwriting, in case it should be afterward needed for
comparison. A meal is furnished as before, and by the middle of the
afternoon the hall is cleared. The next day the board is again hung,
announcing the names who have finally passed. The number is a fixed one,
and it is relatively lowest where the population is most dense. In two
contiguous districts, for example, which furnish on an average 500 or 600
candidates, the number of those who can pass is limited, in the one case
to twenty and in the other to seventeen. In another district where there
are often 2,000 candidates, _only_ thirty can pass. It thus appears that
the chances of success for the average candidate, are extremely tenuous.
Every candidate for a degree, is required to have a "surety." These are
selected from graduates of former years, who have advanced one step beyond
that of hsiu-ts'ai, to that of ling-shêng hsiu-ts'ai. The total number of
sureties is not necessarily large, perhaps four from each district, and
many of them may be totally unacquainted with the persons for whom they
become thus responsible. The nature of this responsibility is twofold,
first to guarantee that the persons who enter under a particular name,
really bear that name, and second that during the examination they will
not violate any of the established rules. If a false name is shown to
have been entered, or if a violation of the rules occurs, the ling-shêng
would be held responsible, and would be likely to lose his own rank as a
graduate. Each candidate is required to furnish not only a surety, but
also an alternate surety, and in consideration of a present of from ten
cents to five or six dollars, the ling-shêngs are quite willing to
guarantee as many candidates as apply. They must be paid in advance, or
they will prevent the candidate from entering the examination hall.
The preliminary examinations in the District city, having been thus
completed, are followed about a month later by similar ones in the
Prefectural city, before the Prefect, (chih-fu). Here are gathered
candidates from all the districts within the jurisdiction of the Fu city,
districts ranging in number according to density of population, from two
or three, to twelve or more. Those who have failed to pass the District
examinations are not on that account disqualified from appearing at the
Prefectural examinations, which, like the former, are intended to act as a
process of sifting, in preparation for the final and decisive trial before
the Literary Chancellor. The details of the Prefectural examinations are
similar to those already described, and the time required is about the
same. The number of candidates in a thickly-settled Prefecture, will often
amount to more than 10,000. As no ordinary examination building will
accommodate so many at once, they are examined in relays. The examinations
are conducted by the Prefect, but it by no means follows that those who
have been first in the District examinations will be so now. The order
changes, indeed, from day to day, but those who are constantly toward the
head of the list, are regarded as certain to pass the Chancellor's
examination.
The writer is acquainted with a man who at his examination for the first
degree, stood last in a list of seventeen, at the trial next before the
final one. But in that test he was dropped one number, missing his degree
by this narrow margin. His grief and rage were so excessive as to
unbalance his mind, and for the greater part of his life he has been a
heavy burden on his wife, doing absolutely nothing either for her support
or for his own.
Those who have already attained the degree of hsiu-ts'ai, are examined by
themselves for promotion. The expense of obtaining sureties is confined to
the last two sets of examinations. The final trial before the Literary
Chancellor is conducted with far greater care and caution than the
preliminary ones before the local officials. The candidates having been
duly guaranteed and entered, are assigned to seats, distinguished by the
characters in the Millenary Classic, which as already mentioned, affords a
convenient system of notation, being familiar, and having no repeated
characters. The students are closely packed together, fifteen or twenty at
each table. The first table is termed "Heaven" after the first character
in the Millenary Classic, and its occupants are denoted as "heaven one,"
"heaven two," etc. Each candidate notes his designation; for in the final
lists of those who have passed, no names are used, but only the
description of the seat as above described. Every student is carefully
searched as he enters the hall, to ascertain whether he has about him any
books or papers which might aid him in his task. The examination begins at
an extremely early hour, the theme being given out by sunrise. This theme
is written on a large wooden tablet, and is carried about to all parts of
the room, that each candidate may see it distinctly. It is also read out,
in a loud voice. By nine or ten o'clock another subject is announced from
the Four Books and a poetical theme in five-metre rhythm. A rapid writer
and composer might finish his work by one or two o'clock in the afternoon.
As in other examinations, those who have completed their tasks are allowed
to leave the hall at fixed times, and in detachments. By five or six P. M.
the time is up, and the fatal stamp is affixed to the last character,
whatever the stage of the composition. During the whole of this
examination, no one is allowed on any pretext whatever to move from his
position. If one should be taken deathly sick, he reports to the
superintendent of his section, and requests permission to be taken out,
but in this case he cannot return. A student who should merely rise in his
seat and look around, would be beaten a hundred blows on his hand, like a
schoolboy (as indeed he is supposed to be), would be compelled to kneel
during the whole of the examination, and at the close would be ejected in
disgrace, losing the opportunity for examination until another year.
Some years ago the examination hall of the city of Chi-nan Fu, the capital
of Shan-tung, was in a very bad condition. The Chancellor held the summer
examinations at that city, because the situation is near to hills, and to
water, and thus was supposed to be a little cooler than others. At one of
these examinations, a violent rain came on, and the roof of the building
leaked like a sieve. Many of the poor candidates were wet to the skin,
their essays and poems being likewise in soak, yet there they were obliged
to remain, riveted to their seats. The unhealthy season caused much
sickness, and many of the candidates suffered severely, seven or eight
dying of cholera while the examinations were in progress. That this is not
an exceptional state of things, is evident from the fact that it has since
been repeated. In the autumn examinations for 1888, at this same place, it
was reported that over one hundred persons died in the quarters, either of
cholera or of some epidemic closely resembling it. Of these, some were
servants, some copyists, some students, and a few officials. On the same
occasion one of the main examination buildings fell in, as a result of
which several persons were said to have been killed. The utterly
demoralizing effect of such occurrences is obvious.
On the second or third day after the examinations the boards are hung, and
the number of those successful appears. Yet to make the choice doubly
sure, and to guard against fraud and accidents, still another examination
is added, which is final and decisive. In addition to the twenty or thirty
who have passed, half as many more names are taken of those next highest,
making perhaps thirty or forty candidates, between whom the final choice
will lie. At this examination a theme from the Four Books is again
announced, on which only a fragment, the beginning, middle or end of an
essay, is to be produced, under the immediate eye of the Chancellor
himself. The number of those examined being so limited, it is easy to
supervise them strictly, and changes in the previous order are sure to
occur.
When the results of this examination are posted, the persons who have
finally passed, and whose talents are definitely adjudged to be
"flourishing," are for the first time known. Those who have failed at any
stage of the trial may return to their homes, but those who have "entered
school" must remain at the Prefectural city, to escort the Chancellor upon
his way to the next city where he is to hold examinations.
The expenses of the Chancellor's examination, to those who fail to pass,
are the same as those of the preceding ones. But for those who have
"entered" there are other and most miscellaneous expenses, illustrating
the Chinese aphorism that it is the sick man who must furnish the
perspiration. The fee to the ling-shêng who is surety, has been already
mentioned. There are also other fees or gratuities, the amount of which
will depend upon the circumstances of the student, but all of which must
be paid. The underlings who transact the business of the examination
receive presents to the amount of several dollars, the "board-hangers"
must be rewarded with a few hundred cash, etc., etc.
As soon as the candidate is known to have "entered," a strip of red paper
is prepared, announcing this fact, and a messenger is posted off to the
graduate's home. For this service, a fee of several thousand cash is
expected. Large proclamations, called "Joyful Announcements," are prepared
by establishments where characters are cut on blocks, and sold to
successful competitors, at the rate of three or four cents apiece. A poor
scholar may not be able to afford these luxuries, but those who can
afford it buy great numbers of them, sending them in every direction to
friends and relatives, who take care to have them properly posted. On
receipt of these notifications, it is customary for the friends of the
fortunate family to pay a visit of congratulation, at which they must be
handsomely entertained at a feast. Each one brings with him a present in
money, varying according to his circumstances, and his relations to the
family of the graduate. If the newmade Bachelor has a wide circle of
relatives and friends, especially if some of them happen to be occupying
official positions, he will not improbably receive enough in gifts of this
sort, to reimburse himself for the costs attending his examinations, and
in exceptional instances, his congratulatory presents may greatly exceed
the total of his expenses.
The style of these notices is the same, a blank being left for the name
and rank of the graduate which is inserted in writing. It is a very common
practice in some regions to announce that the person concerned, "entered
as first on the list," though as a matter of fact he may have been one of
the last. This is considered a very easy and desirable way to get a name,
though no one is deceived by the fraud, for when a dead wall is covered by
scores of these announcements, each recording the entry of some one as the
"first name," it is obvious that the phrase is merely employed for
display.
It would naturally be supposed that the result of competition so severe
and so protracted as that for the degree of hsiu-ts'ai, would be certified
in the most careful manner, such as by a diploma bearing the seal of the
Chancellor. There is, however, nothing of the kind. The essays of the
successful candidates are supposed to be forwarded to the Board of Rites
in Peking, where it is to be hoped they eventually grow mouldy and
disappear, else the capital might be buried beneath the enormous mass. But
the individual whose talent is at last flourishing, has of that fact no
tangible evidence whatever. When it becomes desirable to investigate the
claim of a hsiu-ts'ai, he is asked in what year he graduated, the name of
the examiner, the several themes propounded, etc. It will be difficult to
manufacture plausible replies, which will not give some clew to their
falsity. In one case of this sort within the writer's knowledge, a man who
had been examined, but who did not pass, on being questioned gave the
name, the subjects, etc., which belonged to his own brother, who really
was a graduate. The man himself, as afterward appeared, was in prison at
the very time when he professed to have graduated.
This absence of credentials for a degree so much coveted, makes it easy
for scholars of shrewdness, and real ability, to pass themselves off in
districts remote from their own, as having attained to a rank which they
have not in reality reached.
A graduate is allowed to wear a plain brass button on his cap, which he
prefers to the pewter one given him on graduating. In case of violations
of law, the Magistrate of the District in which the offender lives, may
have his button taken away, and the graduate reduced to the level of any
other person. As long, however, as he continues to be a graduate, he
cannot be beaten like other Chinese, except on the palm of the hand. If a
Magistrate were to violate the rights of any graduate, the act would raise
a tornado about his head, before which he would be glad to retreat, for
the whole body of graduates would rise like a swarm of hornets to resent
the insult.
The financial exigencies of the past generation or two have led to the
open sale of literary degrees, a practice resorted to on a great scale by
the Chinese Government, whenever there is any unusual pressure for funds,
such as the repair of the disasters caused by the change in the Yellow
River. It is often quite possible to buy the degree of hsiu-ts'ai, for
about $100, and the purchaser is provided with a certificate, being in
this respect on a better footing than the graduate. But subscription
degrees are regarded with merited contempt, and their sale great as it has
been, does not appear to have seriously affected the regular
examinations, by diminishing the number of contestants.
There are other methods than purchase of a degree, by which the candidate
for literary honours, whose means admit of it, may try to weight the wheel
of fortune in his favour. There are three common ways of providing oneself
with examination essays without undergoing the labour of composing them.
Of these the first is known as the "box plan," (_hsiang-tzŭ_), and it
is not so much cramming, as padding. The Four Books and Five Classics seem
at first sight to afford an almost unbounded field for subjects of essays,
and as the Chancellor does not announce his themes until he enters the
hall, it is hopeless to attempt to ascertain them in advance. But the
shrewd Celestial has an empirical, if not a scientific acquaintance with
the doctrine of chances and of averages. He knows that in the course of
years, the same themes recur, and that essays which were composed long
before he was born are just as good in the present year as they ever were.
The "padding" method consists in lining one's clothing with an immense
number of essays, the characters of which are of that minute kind known as
"fly-eye," scarcely legible without a magnifying glass. Upon this scale,
it is easy to reduce an essay with 300 characters to a compass of extreme
insignificance, and a moderately "padded" scholar might be provided with
8,000 or 10,000 such essays. Sometimes they are concealed in the baskets
in which the students bring their provisions to the hall. By dint of a
complete index, the student who is padded, can readily ascertain whether
he is provided with an essay upon the passage desired, and though the
withdrawal of an essay from a pack might seem a more difficult feat, it is
easily done by the judicious expenditure of a fee to the guards both at
the door and within the hall. A variation of the padding method is to have
essays written all over the lining of the inner jackets, which are made of
white silk for this purpose.
A second and very common way of obtaining essays without writing them, is
by purchase. In furtherance of this plan, there is a special system of
machinery, which (with appropriate financial lubrication) may be easily
set in motion.
The purchase of an essay is one of those acts which in China can by no
possibility be concealed. "There is no hedge that excludes the wind," and
the close proximity of so many witnesses would, in any case, render the
transaction in a manner a public one. Why then do not those scholars who
are honestly toiling for a degree, agree to expose the frauds by which
every one of them is so seriously wronged? It is not, indeed, an unknown
circumstance for a scholar to cry out, so as to attract the attention of
the examiners, when he witnesses the transfer of essays, but it is not
apparently a common act. The custom of selling essays, like other abuses
in China, is too universal and too ancient to be broken up, without the
steady coöperation of many forces, for which it is hopeless to look. The
Chinese dread to give offence by any such burst of indignation as would
be, for an Occidental, irrepressible. And so things go on in the old way.
As to the morality of the affair, if the consideration of it ever occurs
to any one, it is hard to make that appear culpable in a poor scholar,
which is legitimate for the emperor.
The proportion of students who obtain their degrees unfairly must be
large, but there is no means of ascertaining the facts, even
approximately. No two examinations are alike, and in all of them much
depends upon the temper and vigilance of the presiding officer. In one
district in which the writer lived, there was an examination in which so
many persons obtained their degrees by fraud, that even the patience of
the most patient of peoples was exhausted. Some defeated candidate wrote a
complaint of the wrong, and tossed it into the examination hall where it
was brought to the attention of the Chancellor, who had all the successful
candidates examined on their essays, an examination which eleven out of
fifteen were unable to pass, having bought their essays, and the result
was their summary disgrace. Since this occurrence, much greater care has
been exercised at this particular examination than was formerly the rule.
In another district a candidate known to the writer succeeded in passing
the first of the two examinations before the Chancellor, but the second
was too much for him. His essay and poem were adjudged bad, and he was
beaten a hundred blows on the hand. It was then the custom to publish the
names of those who passed the best examination on the first trial before
the Chancellor, as already having attained a degree. This notice had
already been sent to the home of the candidate, who now had the exquisite
mortification of having his name erased, when the prize was already within
his grasp. The subordinates in the yamên of the Chancellor kneeled to his
Excellency, and implored him to overlook the amazing stupidity of this
candidate, which the great man was kind enough to do, and thus a degree
was wrested even from fate itself.
At all varieties of examinations, there are present many persons who act
as essay brokers and as middle-men between those who have essays to sell,
and those who wish to buy. It is supposed that both the seller of the
essay and the purchaser will be among those examined, but the practical
difficulty arises from the uncertainty whether their respective seats in
the hall, which cannot be known in advance, will be within reach of each
other. As any two persons are very liable to be so far apart that
communication will be impossible, it is usual for the essay broker to
introduce a number of essay vendors to each intending purchaser, so that
the chances of effecting a transfer between any two of them may be
increased. To bind the bargain, before the essay is composed, a brief but
explicit contract is signed by the purchaser in the hall. The terms are
arranged on a sliding scale, called "first two and after two," "first five
and after five," etc. This signifies that it is agreed that the person who
furnishes the essay shall receive in any event a first payment of 20,000
cash, or 50,000 cash, as the case may be, and should the purchaser win a
degree, there is to be an after payment of 200,000 cash, or 500,000 cash,
according to the terms. These payments are enforced by the brokers, who
must be well acquainted with the financial circumstances of the several
parties. These obligations, like gambling debts, cannot of course be
legally prosecuted, but the Chinese have in all such cases simple ways of
enforcing payment, such as raising a disturbance in an annoying and public
way.
The reputation of having bought an examination essay is not one which any
candidate wishes to have made public authentically, however notorious the
fact may be, but the reputation of having bought an essay and of having
declined payment, would be intolerable. Some essay vendors frequent
examinations for a long series of years, with no view to obtaining a
degree for themselves, but in order to reap more substantial benefits from
their scholarship than a degree is likely to confer. If they have once
taken a degree themselves, they can only carry on this trade by assuming
the name of some candidate, to whom a fee must be paid for the privilege
of personating him. Graduates of the rank of Selected Men also carry on
this business, sometimes in a double way, taking a degree for the person
whom they personate, and also having leisure to write essays for sale,
after their own are finished, thus killing two birds with one stone. In
either case, it is necessary to bribe the ling-shêng who is the guarantee
of the identity of the undergraduate.
The third method of obtaining the essays of other persons, is called
"transmission" (ch'uan ti). This can only be accomplished by the
coöperation of the inspectors (hsün ch'ang) who, like all other mortals,
are supposed to be perfectly open to considerations of temporal advantage,
if only arguments of sufficient strength are employed. As soon as the
Chancellor's theme is announced, it is copied, and at a preconcerted
signal thrown over the wall of the examination premises to persons waiting
for it. Several scholars outside may have been previously engaged to write
essays for different persons within the hall. When the essays are finished
they are carefully done up, and at a signal, such as a call for a dog or
for a cat, are thrown over the wall to the watchman, who has been
previously paid to receive them. The inspector, also liberally fed,
ascertains from a private mark on each essay, for whom it is intended, and
while pacing back and forth through the hall, contrives to deliver them,
without being seen by the Chancellor. In one case, six persons were known
to have received their degrees, on the merits of essays which were brought
into the hall after being thrown over the wall in a single bundle.
Sometimes essays are concealed in the body of a harmless-looking
bread-cake, which is tossed carelessly from one candidate to another when
the lunches are eaten, with the connivance, no doubt, of the inspectors.
The District Magistrates sometimes post the Secretaries at the corners of
the examination hall, where it is easy to see all that goes on. But much
more often, it is probable, that the Magistrate takes little interest in
such details.
In some examinations, the Chancellors are very strict, and forbid any of
the watchmen to enter the hall at all, which, of course, checkmates the
plan last described. Such instances are much more than offset by others,
in which the Chancellor does not remain through the examination himself,
but entrusts the conduct of affairs to his Secretaries. These
functionaries are then at liberty to furnish essays to candidates who can
afford to pay the heavy price necessary. In such cases, while ostensibly
examining the essays, the Secretaries find it easy to throw one of their
own under a stool, or in some place from which it may be readily captured
by the purchaser.
In a case reported in the _Peking Gazette_ some years since, a bold vendor
of essays succeeded in getting his paper conveyed to the individual for
whom it was intended, by hooking it on the garments of the venerable
Chancellor himself, who thus unconsciously became the bearer of the very
documents which he was endeavouring to suppress! The candidates at the
Chancellor's examination are generally seated in such proximity, that
including those on each side, most of the students are within easy reach
of ten or fifteen other persons. This renders the transfer of papers an
easy matter. In the second of these trials, when the number is reduced to
a mere handful, the students are often seated just as compactly as before.
A scholar with whom the writer is acquainted, once found himself near a
poor fellow, who was utterly at a loss how to treat the theme from
Mencius, "Like climbing a tree to catch a fish." A verbal arrangement was
hastily made for the purchase of an essay, but the usual written agreement
was omitted. The essay was indited in the lawless style of chirography
known as the "grass character," and handed to the purchaser to be copied.
Here an untoward accident occurred, for the man who bought the essay
mistook two characters, when he copied out the paper, for two others which
they much resembled, thus ruining the chances of success. The poor scholar
begged off from the amount which he had agreed to pay, (which was about
ten dollars) on the plea of poverty. The angry essay-seller then raised a
kind of mob of students, went to the lodgings of his debtor and made an
uproar, the result of which was to extract from the latter about a dollar
and a half, which was all that could be got! The preceptor of the man who
sold the essay, who was himself one of the candidates at this examination,
claimed, with many others, that the essay which was sold, as represented
by the author, must certainly have resulted in a degree for the poor
scholar if he had not blundered in inditing false characters.
Should an examiner overlook a wrong character, and the fact be afterward
made public, he might be degraded for his carelessness. A case of this
sort was reported a few years ago in the _Peking Gazette_. At the
triennial examination for the Han-lin, in the year 1871, after the essays
had been submitted to the Han-lin examiners, the nine most meritorious
ones were selected, and were sent in to the Empress Dowager--the Emperor
being under age--to have the award formally confirmed. The work of
greatest merit was placed uppermost, but the old lady, who had an
imperial will of her own, was anxious to thwart the decision of the
learned pundits; and, as chance would have it, the sunlight fell upon the
chosen manuscript, and she discovered a flaw, a thinness in the paper,
indicating a place in the composition where one character had been erased
and another substituted. The Empress rated the examiners for allowing such
"slovenly work" to pass, and proclaimed another man, whose name was
Hsiang, as victor. This individual hailed from the province of
Kuang-tung--a province which had produced a Senior Wrangler but once in
250 years. On his return to his native province the successful scholar was
received by the local authorities with the highest possible honours. All
the families owning his surname who could afford to do so paid enormous
sums to be permitted to come and worship at his ancestral hall, for by
this means they established a _pseudo_ claim to relationship, and were
allowed to place tablets over the entrances of their own halls inscribed
with the title Chuang Yüan, or Senior Wrangler. The superstitious
Cantonese believed that the sunbeam which revealed the fatal flaw was a
messenger sent from heaven!
The fact that a man has taken the degree of hsiu-ts'ai, does not release
him from the necessity of studying. On the contrary, this is called
"entering school," and the graduate is required to present himself at each
triennial examination, to compete for the next step in the scale of
honours, that of ling-shêng hsiu-ts'ai. The number of graduates who can
attain the rank of ling-shêng in any one year is limited. In a district
which graduates seventeen hsiu-ts'ai, there may be but one or two
ling-shêng graduates passed at a time. There are, however, extra
examinations, as already explained, in case of the accession of an
Emperor, etc., and when a vacancy in the fixed number takes place through
death, an additional candidate is allowed to pass to fill the place. A
hsiu-ts'ai is not allowed to decline the examination merely on account of
the improbability of his passing it; on the contrary, every graduate is
required to compete as often as examinations occur. This is the theory,
but as a matter of fact, the payment of about a dollar and a half to the
underlings of the Superintendent of Instruction for the District will
enable the candidate to have an entry opposite his name, signifying that
he is "incapacitated by illness," or is "not at home." But after the
graduate has been examined ten times, and has persistently failed to show
any capacity for further advance, he is excused from examination
thereafter, and his name is dropped. At these examinations the candidates
are divided into four classes according to the respective merits of their
essays. If any candidate fails to get into the first three classes, he is
regarded as having forfeited his title to the grade of hsiu-ts'ai, and he
loses his rank as such, unless the Chancellor can be prevailed upon to
excuse his "rotten scholarship," and give the unfortunate student another
trial. Hence the proverb, "The hsiu-ts'ai dreads the fourth class." The
ling-shêng is entitled to a small allowance of about $10 a year, from the
Government, to assist him in the prosecution of his studies, though the
amount can hardly be regarded as proportioned to the difficulty of
attaining the rank which alone is entitled to receive this meagre help.
The ling-shêng graduates are required to compete at the triennial
examinations, for the next step, which is that of kung-shêng. Only one
candidate can enter this rank at one examination unless there should be a
special vacancy.
There are five varieties of kung-shêng, according to the time at which and
the conditions under which they have graduated. These scholars do not,
like the ling-shêng, act as bondsmen for undergraduates, nor do they like
them, have an allowance. They are permitted to wear a semi-official robe,
and are addressed by a title of respect, but in a pecuniary point of view
their honours are empty ones, unless they secure the place of
Superintendent of Instruction, which must, however, be in some district
other than their own. The kung-shêng and the hsiu-ts'ai are at opposite
ends of one division of the long educational road. The former is regarded
as a schoolboy, and the latter is for the first time a man, and need be
examined no more, unless he chooses to compete for the rank of Selected
Man, (chü-jên) an examination which has intricacies and perils of its own.
"The hsiu-ts'ai," says the proverb, "must have talent, but the chü-jên
must have fate," that is, no amount of talent, by itself, will suffice to
win this higher rank, unless the fates are on one's side, a proposition
which we are prepared to believe, from what has already been seen of the
lower grades of scholarship.
At any part of the long process which we have described, it is possible to
become a candidate for honours above, by purchasing those below. A man of
real talent, studiously inclined, might for example buy the rank of
ling-shêng, and then with a preceptor of his own, and great diligence,
become a kung-shêng, a chü-jên, and perhaps at last an official, skipping
all the tedious lower steps. The taint of having climbed over the wall,
instead of entering by the straight and narrow way, would doubtless cling
to him forever, but this circumstance would probably not interfere with
his equanimity, so long as it did not diminish his profits. As a matter of
experience, however, it is probable that it would be more worth while to
buy an office outright, rather than to enter the field, by the circuitous
route of a combination of purchase and examinations.
Whether to be examined or not is not always optional in China. A father
was determined that his son should study for a degree, which the son was
very unwilling to do, yielding however to compulsion. He was so successful
that at the age of nineteen he became a Bachelor, only to find that his
father's ambition was far from satisfied, and that he now required him to
go on and work for the next degree of Selected Man. Perceiving that there
was no hope of escaping this discouraging task, the youth hung himself,
and was examined no more!
The office of Superintendent of Instruction, is considered a very
desirable one, since the duties are light, and the income considerable.
This income arises partly from a large tract of land set apart for the
support of the two Superintendents, partly from "presents" of grain
exacted twice a year after the manner of Buddhist priests, and partly from
fees which every graduate is required to pay, varying as all such Chinese
payments do, according to the circumstances of the individual. The
Superintendent is careful to inquire privately into the means at the
disposal of each graduate, and fixes his tax accordingly. From his
decision there is no appeal. If the payment is resisted as excessive, the
Superintendent, who is theoretically his preceptor, will have the
hsiu-ts'ai beaten on the hands, and probably double the amount of the
assessment. If any of the graduates in a district are accused of a crime,
they are reported to the District Magistrate, who turns them over to the
Superintendent of Instruction, for an inquiry. The Superintendent and the
Magistrate together, could secure the disgrace of a graduate, as already
explained.
The Government desires to encourage learning as much as possible, and to
this end there are in many cities, what may be termed Government
high-schools or colleges, where preceptors of special ability are
appointed to explain the Classics, and to hold frequent examinations,
similar to those in the regular course, as described. The funds for the
support of such institutions, are sometimes derived from the voluntary
subscriptions of wealthy persons, who have been rewarded by the gift of an
honourary title, or perhaps from a tax on a cattle fair, etc. Where the
arrangement is carried out in good faith, it has worked well, but in two
districts known to the writer, the whole plan has been brought into
discredit of late years, on account of the promotion to office of District
Magistrates who have bought their way upward, and who have no learning of
their own. In such cases, the management of the examination is probably
left to a Secretary, who disposes of it as quickly and with as little
trouble to himself as possible. The themes for the essays are given out,
and prizes promised for the best, but instead of remaining to superintend
the competition, the Secretary goes about his business, leaving the
scholars who wish to compete to go to their homes, and write their essays
there, or to have others do it for them, as they prefer. In some
instances, the same man registers under a variety of names, and writes
competitive essays for them all, or he perhaps writes his essays and sells
them to others, and when they are handed in, no questions are asked. It
would be easy to stop abuses of this sort, if it were the concern or the
interest of any one to do so, but it is not, and so they continue. A
school-teacher with whom the writer is acquainted, happening to have a
school near the district city, made it a constant practice for many years,
to attend examinations of this sort. He was examined about a hundred
times, and on four occasions received a prize, once a sum in money
equivalent to about seventy-five cents, and three other times a sum equal
to about half-a-dollar!
It is a constant wonder to Occidentals, by what motives the Chinese are
impelled, in their irrepressible thirst for literary degrees, even under
all the drawbacks and disadvantages, some of which have been described.
These motives, like all others in human experience are mixed, but at the
base of them all, is a desire for fame and for power. In China the power
is in the hands of the learned and of the rich. Wealth is harder to
acquire than learning, and incomparably more difficult to keep. The
immemorial traditions of the empire are all in favour of the man who is
willing to submit to the toils that he may win the rewards of the scholar.
Every village as already explained, has its headmen. Among them the
literary graduate, provided he is also a practical man, will inevitably
take the lead. He will often come into relations with the District
Magistrate, which makes him a marked man among his fellows. He will be
constantly called upon to assist in the settlement of disputes, and every
such occasion will afford opportunities for the privilege, so dear to the
Chinese, of enjoying a feast at the expense of his neighbours, besides
putting them under an obligation to him for his trouble. At the weddings
and funerals within the large circle of his acquaintance he will be a
frequent guest, and always in the place of honour due to his literary
degree. This is especially the case in funeral ceremonies of those who are
buried with the most elaborate ritual. On these occasions the ancestral
tablet of the deceased is to be written, and as an important part of the
exercises a red dot over one character signifying King is to be placed,
thus changing it into the symbol denoting Lord. It is not uncommon to have
the performances connected with such funerals extended over several days,
each furnishing three excellent feasts, as well as abundant supplies of
opium for those who wish to smoke. In a country like China the
participation in revels such as these approach more nearly to paradisaic
bliss than anything of which the Chinese mind can conceive. Every scholar
is desirous of getting into such relations with his environment that
honours of this sort come to him as a matter of course. If he happens to
be very poor, they furnish a not unimportant part of his support, as well
as of his happiness.
The village graduate who knows how to help in lawsuits by preparing
complaints, and by assisting in the intricate proceedings ensuing at each
stage is often able by means of the prestige thus gained, to get his
living at the expense of others more ignorant. No country offers a better
field for such an enterprise than China. Unbounded respect for learning
coexists with unbounded ignorance, and the experienced literary man knows
how to turn each of these elements to the very best account. In all lands
and in all ages, the man who is possessed with what is vulgarly termed the
"gift of the gab," is able to make his own way, and in China he carries
everything before him.
The range of territory which any aspirant for literary honours in China
must expect to traverse, is, as we have seen, continental. In order to
have any hope of success, he must be acquainted with every square inch of
it, and must be prepared to sink an artesian well from any given point to
any given depth. To the uneducated peasant, whose whole being is
impregnated with a blind respect for learning, amounting at times to a
kind of idolatry, such knowledge as this seems an almost supernatural
acquirement, and inspires all the reverence of which he is capable. The
thought of the estimate in which they will be held for the whole term of
their lives, is thus a powerful stimulus to scholars of ambition, even
under the greatest discouragements.
There could scarcely be a better exemplification of what the Chinese
saying calls "superiority to those below, and inferiority to those above,"
than the position of the hsiu-ts'ai. While he is looked upon by the vulgar
herd in the light we have described, by the educated classes above him he
is regarded, as we have so often termed him, as a schoolboy who is not yet
even in school. The popular dictum avers that though the whole body of
hsiu-ts'ai should attempt to start a rebellion, and should be left
undisturbed in the effort for three years, the result would be failure,
albeit this proverb finds no support in the history of the great
rebellion, which originated with a discontented undergraduate who was
exasperated at his repeated failures to get his talent recognized.
Literary examinations, as we have abundantly seen, are like the game of
backgammon, an equal mixture of skill and luck, but the young graduate
easily comes to regard the luck as due to the skill, and thus becomes
filled to the full of that intellectual pride which is one of the greatest
barriers to the national progress of China.
Differing by millenniums from the system just described is that recently
decreed after successful agitation by a few reformers. During the summer
of 1898 His Majesty Kuang Hsü, Emperor of China, issued several Edicts
which abolished the "eight-legged examination essay" as an avenue to the
attainment of literary degrees, and introduced in their place what was
termed Practical Chinese Literature, and Western Learning, which were to
be combined in Provincial and County Academies. Existing institutions
were to be remodelled after a more or less definite pattern set in Peking.
All except official temples (that is, those where offerings or services
were required from the Magistrates) were to be surrendered as seats of the
New Learning. Reports were demanded from Provincial Governors as to the
present status of these temples, and the future prospects for income from
them.
These Edicts potentially revolutionized the intellectual life of China.
They were received very differently in different parts of the empire, but
there is no reason to doubt that they would have been widely welcomed by
an influential minority of the literati of China, who had in various ways
come to realize the futility of the present instruction for the needs of
to-day. The immediate effect was to bring Western Learning into universal
demand. Scholars who had never deigned to recognize the existence of
foreigners, were now glad to become their pupils and purchasers of their
text-books on a large scale. For a few weeks examination themes were
strongly tinctured with Western topics, and those who were able to show
any familiarity with those branches of learning were almost sure of a
degree. Correct answers to simple mathematical, geographical, or
astronomical questions are said to have rendered success certain, and it
is even alleged that a candidate in one place took his honours by writing
out and commenting upon the Ten Commandments, which he represented as The
Western Code of Laws.
Toward the close of September, 1898, the Empress Dowager seized the reins,
suppressed her nephew, and nearly all reforms, educational and political,
were extinguished. A new Imperial University in Peking survived the storm,
but almost all of the extended and beneficent program of His Majesty was
relegated to the Greek Kalends. It is only a question of time when the
pendulum shall swing back, but every well-wisher of China hopes that it
may not be delayed until the national existence of the Chinese shall have
been lost.
XI
VILLAGE TEMPLES AND RELIGIOUS SOCIETIES
The process by which the inconceivably great numbers of Chinese temples
came to be is not without an interest of its own. When a few individuals
wish to build a temple, they call the headmen of the village, in whose
charge by long custom are all the public matters of the town, and the
enterprise is put in their care. It is usual to make an assessment on the
land for funds; this is not necessarily a fixed sum for each acre, but is
more likely to be graded according to the amount of land each owns, the
poor being perhaps altogether exempt, or very lightly taxed, and the rich
paying much more heavily. When the money is all collected by the managers,
the building begins under their direction. If the temple is to be a large
one, costing several hundred tæls, in addition to this preliminary tax, a
subscription book is opened, and sent to all the neighbouring villages,
and sometimes to all within a wide radius, the begging being often done by
some priest of persuasive powers, dragging a chain, or having his cheeks
pierced with spikes, or in some way bearing the appearance of fulfilling a
vow. The only motive to these outside contributions is the strong impetus
to the "practice of virtue," which exists among the Chinese, and which can
be played upon to almost any extent. Lists of contributions are kept in
the larger temples, and the donors are expected to receive the worth of
their money, through seeing their names posted in a conspicuous place, as
subscribers of a certain sum. In some regions it is customary to set down
the amount given as much larger than it really is, by a fiction equally
agreeable to all concerned. Thus the donor of 250 cash sees his name
paraded as the subscriber of 1,000 cash, and so throughout. These
subscriptions to temples are in reality a loan to be repaid whenever the
village subscribing finds itself in need of similar help, and the
obligation will not be forgotten by the donors.
It is seldom safe to generalize in regard to anything in China, but if
there is one thing in regard to which a generalization would seem to be
more safe than another, it would be the universality of temples in every
village throughout the empire. Yet it is an undoubted fact that there are,
even in China, great numbers of villages which have no temple at all. This
is true of all those which are inhabited exclusively by Mohammedans, who
never take any part in the construction of such edifices, a peculiarity
which is now well known and respected though at the first appearance of
these strangers, it caused them many bitter struggles to establish their
right to a monotheistic faith.
The most ordinary explanation of a comparatively rare phenomenon of a
village without a temple, is that the hamlet is a small one and cannot
afford the expense. Sometimes it may have been due to the fact that there
was no person of sufficient intelligence in the village to take the
initial steps, and as one generation is much influenced by what was done
and what was not done in the generations that have passed, five hundred
years may elapse without the building of a temple, simply because a temple
was not built five hundred years ago. In the very unusual cases where a
village is without one, it is not because they have no use for the gods;
for in such instances the villagers frequently go to the temples of the
next village and "borrow their light," just as a poor peasant who cannot
afford to keep an animal to do his plowing may get the loan of a donkey in
planting time, from a neighbour who is better off.
The two temples which are most likely to be found, though all others be
wanting, are those of the local god, and of the god of war. The latter has
been made much of by the present dynasty, and greatly promoted in the
pantheon. The former is regarded as a kind of constable in the next world,
and he is to be informed promptly on the death of an adult, that he may
report to the city god ("Ch'êng Huang,") who in turn reports to Yen Wang,
the Chinese Pluto.
In case a village has no temple to the T'u-ti, or local god, news of the
death is conveyed to him by wailing at the crossing of two streets, where
he is supposed to be in ambush.
Tens of thousands of villages are content with these two temples, which
are regarded as almost indispensable. If the village is a large one,
divided into several sections transacting their public business
independently of one another, there may be several temples to the same
divinity. It is a common saying, illustrative of Chinese notions on this
topic, that the local god at one end of the village has nothing to do with
the affairs of the other end of the village.
When the temple has been built, if the managers have been prudent, they
are not unlikely to have collected much more than they will use in the
building. This surplus is used partly in giving a theatrical exhibition,
to which all donors are invited--which is the only public way in which
their virtue can be acknowledged--but mainly in the purchase of land, the
income of which shall support the temple priest. In this way, a temple
once built is in a manner endowed, and becomes self-supporting. The
managers select some one of the donors, and appoint him a sort of
president of the board of trustees, (called a _shan chu_, or "master of
virtue"), and he is the person with whom the managers take account for the
rent and use of the land. Sometimes a public school is supported from the
income of the land, and sometimes this income is all gambled away by
vicious priests, who have devices of their own to get control of the
property to the exclusion of the villagers. When temples get out of
repair, which, owing to their defective construction, is constantly the
case, they must be rebuilt by a process similar to that by which they were
originally constructed; for in China there are as truly successive crops
of temples as of turnips.
There is no limit to the number of temples which a single village may be
persuaded into building. Some villages of three hundred families have one
to every ten families, but this must be an exceptional ratio. It is a
common saying among the Chinese that the more temples a village has, the
poorer it is, and also the worse its morals. But, on the other hand, the
writer has heard of one village which has none at all, but which has
acquired the nickname of "Ma Family Thief Village." It seems reasonable to
infer from the observed facts that, when they have fallen into comparative
desuetude, temples are almost inert, so far as influence goes. But when
filled with indolent and vicious priests, as is too often the case, they
are baneful to the morals of any community. In the rural districts, it is
comparatively rare to find resident priests, for the reason that they
cannot live from the scanty revenue, and a year of famine will starve them
out of large districts.
Temples that are a little distance from a village are a favourite resort
of thieves, as a convenient place to divide their booty, and also are
resting-places for beggars. To prevent this misuse, it is common to see
the door entirely bricked up, or perhaps a small opening may be left for
the divinity to breathe through!
The erection of a temple is but the beginning of an interminable series of
expenses; for, if there is a priest, he must be paid for each separate
service rendered, and will besides demand a tax in grain of every villager
after the wheat and autumn harvests--exactions which often become
burdensome in the extreme. In addition to this, minor repairs keep up an
unceasing flow of money. If there is an annual chanting of sacred books
(called _ta chiao_), this is also a heavy expense.
Temples which are not much used are convenient receptacles for coffins,
which have been prepared in the Chinese style before they are needed, and
also for the images of animals, made of reeds and paper, which are
designed to be burnt at funerals that they may be thus transported to the
spirit world. If the temple has a farm attached, the divinities are quite
likely to be obscured, in the autumn, by the crops which are hung up to
dry all about and even over them; for storage space under a roof is one of
the commodities most rare in the village.
The temples most popular in one region may be precisely those which are
rarely seen in another, but next to those already named perhaps the most
frequently honoured divinities are the Goddess of Mercy (_Kuan Yin P'u
Sa_), some variety of the manifold goddess known as "Mother" (_Niang
Niang_), and Buddha. What is called the "Hall of the Three Religions"
(_San Chiao T'ang_), is one of the instructive relics of a time when the
common proposition that the "three religions are really one" was not so
implicitly received as now. In the Hall of the Three Religions, Confucius,
Lao-tzŭ (the founder of Taoism, or Rationalism), and Buddha, all stand
together on one platform; but Buddha, the foreigner, is generally placed
in the middle as the post of honour, showing that even to the Chinese the
native forms of faith have seemed to be lacking in something which
Buddhism attempts to supply. This place has not been obtained, however,
without a long struggle.
Another form of genial compromise of rival claims, is what is called "The
Temple of All the gods" (_Ch'üan shên miao_), in which a great variety of
deities are represented on a wall, but with no clear precedence of honour.
Temples to the god of Literature, (_Wên Ch'ang_), are built by
subscriptions of the local scholars, or by taxes imposed by the District
Magistrate. It is impossible to arrive at any exact conclusions on the
subject, but it is probable that the actual cost of the temples, in almost
any region in China, would be found to form a heavy percentage of the
income of the people in the district.
[Illustration: THE WORLD'S OLDEST SACRED MOUNTAIN, T'AI SHAN.]
[Illustration: SCENERY ALONG THE RIVER LIN.]
XII
COÖPERATION IN RELIGIOUS OBSERVANCES
The genius of the Chinese for combination is nowhere more conspicuous than
in their societies which have a religious object. Widely as they differ in
the special purposes to which they are devoted, they all appear to share
certain characteristics, which are generally four in number--the
contribution of small sums at definite intervals by many persons; the
superintendence of the finances by a very small number of the
contributors; the loan of the contributions at a high rate of interest,
which is again perpetually loaned and re-loaned so as to accumulate
compound interest in a short time and in large amounts; and lastly, the
employment of the accumulations in the religious observance for which the
society was instituted, accompanied by a certain amount of feasting
participated in by the contributors.
A typical example of the numerous societies organized for religious
purposes may be found in one of those which have for their object a
pilgrimage to some of the five sacred mountains of China. The most famous
and most frequented of them all is the Great Mountain (T'ai Shan) in
Shan-tung, which in the second month of the Chinese year is crowded with
pilgrims from distant parts of the empire. For those who live at any
considerable distance from this seat of worship, which according to Dr.
Williamson is the most ancient historical mountain in the world, the
expense of travel to visit the place is an obstacle of a serious
character. To surmount this difficulty, societies are organized which levy
a tax upon each member, of (say) one hundred cash a month. If there are
fifty members this would result in the collection of 5,000 cash as a first
payment. The managers who have organized the society, proceed to loan
this amount to some one who is willing to pay for its use not less than
two or three per cent. a month. Such loans are generally for short
periods, and to those who are in the pressing need of financial help. When
the time has expired, and principal and interest is collected, it is again
loaned out, thus securing a very rapid accumulation of capital. Successive
loans at a high rate of interest for short periods, are repeatedly
effected during the three years, which are generally the limit of the
period of accumulation. It constantly happens that those who have in
extreme distress borrowed such funds, find themselves unable to repay the
loan when it is called in, and as benevolence to the unfortunate forms no
part of the "virtue practice" of those who organize these societies, the
defaulters are then obliged to pull down their houses or to sell part of
their farms to satisfy the claims of the "Mountain Society." Even thus it
is not always easy to raise the sum required, and in cases of this sort,
the unfortunate debtor may even be driven to commit suicide.
"Mountain Societies" are of two sorts, the "Travelling," (_hsing-shan
hui_), and the "Stationary," (_tso-shan hui_). The former lays plans for a
visit to the sacred mountain, and for the offering of a certain amount of
worship at the various temples there to be found. The latter is a device
for accomplishing the principal results of the society, without the
trouble and expense of an actual visit to a distant and more or less
inaccessible mountain peak. The recent repeated outbreaks of the Yellow
River which must be crossed by many of the pilgrims to the Great Mountain,
have tended greatly to diminish the number of "Travelling Societies," and
to increase the number of the stationary variety.
When the three years of accumulation have expired, the managers call in
all the money, and give notice to the members who hold a feast. It is then
determined at what date a theatrical exhibition shall be given, which is
paid for by the accumulation of the assessments and the interest. If the
members are natives of several different villages, a site may be chosen
for the theatricals convenient for them all, but without being actually in
any one of them. At other times the place is fixed by lot.
During the performance of the theatricals, generally three days or four,
the members of the society are present, and may be said to be their own
guests and their own hosts. For the essential part of the ceremony is the
eating, without which nothing in China can make the smallest progress. The
members frequently treat themselves to three excellent feasts each day,
and in the intervals of eating and witnessing theatricals, they find time
to do more or less worshipping of an image of the mountain goddess (_T'ai
Shan niang-niang_) at a paper "mountain," which by a simple fiction is
held to be, for all intents and purposes, the real Great Mountain. While
there does not appear to be any deeply-seated conviction that there is
greater merit in actually going to the real mountain than in worshipping
at its paper representative at home, this almost inevitable feeling
certainly does exist, and it expresses itself forcibly in nicknaming the
stationary kind "squatting and fattening societies" (_tun-piao hui_). But
while the Chinese are keenly alive to the inconsistencies and absurdities
of their practices and professions, they are still more sensible of the
delights of compliance with such customs as they happen to possess,
without a too close scrutiny of "severe realities." The religious
societies of the Chinese, faulty as they are from whatever point of view,
do at least satisfy many social instincts of the people, and are the media
by which an inconceivable amount of wealth is annually much worse than
wasted. It is a notorious fact, that some of those which have the largest
revenues and expenditures, are intimately connected with gambling
practices.
Many large fairs, especially those held in the spring, which is a time of
comparative leisure, are attended by thousands of persons whose real
motive is to gamble with a freedom and on a scale impossible at home. In
some towns where such fairs are held, the principal income of the
inhabitants is derived from the rent of their houses to those who attend
the fair, and no rents are so large as those received from persons whose
occupation is mainly gambling. These are not necessarily professional
gamblers, however, but simply country people who embrace this special
opportunity to indulge their taste for risking their hard-earned money. In
all such cases it is necessary to spend a certain sum upon the underlings
of the nearest yamên, in order to secure immunity from arrest, but the
profits to the keeper of the establishment (who generally does not gamble
himself) are so great, that he can well afford all it costs. It is
probably a safe estimate that as much money changes hands at some of the
large fairs in the payment of gambling debts, as in the course of all the
ordinary business arising from the trade with the tens of thousands of
customers. In many places both men and women meet in the same apartments
to gamble (a thing which would scarcely ever be tolerated at other times),
and the passion is so consuming that even the clothes of the players are
staked, the women making their appearance clad in several sets of trousers
for this express purpose!
The routine acts of devotion to whatever god or goddess may be the object
of worship are hurried through with, and both men and women spend the rest
of their time struggling to conquer fate at the gaming-table. It is not
without a certain propriety, therefore, that such fairs are styled
"gambling fairs."
The "travelling" like the "sitting" society gathers in its money at the
end of three years, and those who can arrange to do so, accompany the
expedition which sets out soon after New Year for the Great Mountain. The
expenses at the inns, as well as those of the carts employed, are defrayed
from the common fund, but whatever purchases each member wishes to make
must be paid for with his own money. On reaching their destination,
another in the long series of feasts is held, an immense quantity of mock
money is purchased and sent on in advance of the party, who are sure to
find the six hundred steps of the sacred mount, (popularly supposed to be
"forty _li_" from the base to the summit), a weariness to the flesh. At
whatever point the mock money is burnt, a flag is raised to denote that
this end has been accomplished. By the time the party of pilgrims have
reached this spot, they are informed that the paper has already been
consumed long ago, the wily priests taking care that much the larger
portion is not wasted by being burnt, but only laid aside to be sold again
to other confiding pilgrims.
If any contributor to the travelling society, or to any other of a like
nature, should be unable to attend the procession to the mountain, or to
go to the temple where worship is to be offered, his contribution is
returned to him intact, but the interest he is supposed to devote to the
virtuous object of the society, for he never sees any of it.
The countless secret sects of China, are all of them examples of the
Chinese talent for coöperation in the alleged "practice of virtue." The
general plan of procedure does not differ externally from that of a
religious denomination in any Western land, except that there is an
element of cloudiness about the basis upon which the whole superstructure
rests, and great secrecy in the actual assembling at night. Masters and
pupils, each in a graduated series, manuscript books containing doctrines,
hymns which are recited or even composed to order, prayers, offerings, and
ascetic observances are traits which many of these sects share in common
with other forms of religion elsewhere. They have also definite
assessments upon the members at fixed times without which, for lack of a
motive power, no such society would long hold together.
XIII
COÖPERATION IN MARKETS AND FAIRS
In many parts of China the farmer comes much nearer to independence as
regards producing what he needs, than any class of persons in Western
lands. This is especially the case where cotton is raised, and where each
family tries to make its own clothing from its own crops. But even with
the minute and indefatigable industry of the Chinese, this ideal can be
only imperfectly reached. No poor family has land enough to raise all that
it requires, and every family not poor has a multitude of wants which must
of necessity be supplied from without. Besides this, in any district most
families have very little reserve capital, and must depend upon meeting
their wants as they arise, by the use of such means as can be secured from
day to day. The same comparative poverty makes it necessary for a
considerable part of the population to dispose of some portion of its
surplus products at frequent intervals, so as to turn it into the means of
subsistence. The combined effect of these various causes is to make the
Chinese dependent upon local markets to an extent which is not true of
inhabitants of Occidental countries.
The establishment of any market, and even the mere existence of the class
of buyers and of sellers, doubtless involves a certain amount of
coöperation. But Chinese markets while not differing materially from those
to be found in other lands, exhibit a higher degree of coöperation than
any others of which we know. This coöperation is exhibited in the
selection both of the places and of the times at which the markets shall
be held. The density of population varies greatly in different provinces,
but there are vast tracts in which villages are to be met at distances
varying from a quarter of a mile to two or three miles, and many of these
villages contain hundreds, and some of them thousands of families.
At intervals of varying frequency, we hear of towns of still larger size
than these called _chên-tien_, or market towns, and in them there is sure
to be a regular fair. But fairs are not confined to the _chên-tien_, or
the needs of the people would by no means be met. Many of the inferior
villages also have a regular market, frequented by the neighbouring
population, in a circle of greater or smaller radius according to
circumstances. As a rule a village seems to be proud of its fair, and the
natives of such a place are no doubt saved a vast amount of travel for the
number of people who do not attend a fair is small.
We have met with one case of a village which once had a market, and gave
it up in favour of another village, for the reason that the collection of
such a miscellaneous assemblage was not for the advantage of the children
and youth.
The market is under the supervision of headmen of the town, and some
markets are called "official," because the headmen have communicated with
the local magistrate, and have secured the issuing of a proclamation
fixing the regulations under which business shall be transacted. This
makes it easier to get redress for wrongs which may be committed by bad
characters who abound at village markets in the direct ratio of the number
of people assembled. Many of the larger markets bring together several
thousand people, sometimes exceeding ten thousand in number, and among so
many there are certain to be numerous gamblers, sharpers, thieves, and
pick-pockets, against whom it behoves every one to be upon his guard. It
occasionally happens that a feud arises between two sets of villages, as
for example over an embankment which one of them makes to restrain the
summer floods, which would thus be turned toward the territory of the
other villages. In such cases it is not uncommon for the parties to the
quarrel to refuse to attend each other's markets, and in that case new
ones will be set up, with no reference to the needs of the territory, but
with the sole purpose of breaking off all relations between neighbours.
In regions where animals are employed for farm-work, all the larger
markets have attached to them "live-stock fairs," at which multitudes of
beasts are constantly changing hands. It is common to find these
live-stock fairs under a sort of official patronage, according to which
the managers are allowed to levy a tax of perhaps one per cent. on the
sales. Of this sum perhaps ten per cent. is required by the local
Commissioner of Education (_hsiao-li_) for the purpose of supporting his
establishment. The rest will be under the control of the village headmen,
perhaps for the nominal purpose of paying the expenses of a free school,
the funds for which not improbably find their way largely or wholly into
the private treasuries of those who manage the public affairs of the
village.
The times at which village markets are held vary greatly. In large cities
there is a market every day, but in country places this would involve a
waste of time. Sometimes the market takes place every other day, and
sometimes on every day the numeral of which is a multiple of three. A more
common arrangement however seems to be that which is based upon the
division of the lunar month into thirty days. In this case "one market"
signifies the space of five days, or the interval between two successive
markets. It is in the establishment of these markets that coöperation is
best illustrated. If a market is held every five days, it will occur six
times every moon, for if the month happens to be a "small" one of
twenty-nine days, the market that belongs on the thirtieth is held on the
following day, which is the first of the next month. The various markets
will be designated by the days on which they occur, as "One-Six," meaning
the market which is held every first, sixth, eleventh, sixteenth,
twenty-first, and twenty-sixth day of the moon. In like manner
"Four-Nine," denotes the market attended on the fourth, ninth,
fourteenth, nineteenth, twenty-fourth, twenty-ninth days, similarly
with the rest. Every village will probably have a market within reach
every day in the month, that is to say, every day in the year. In one
direction for example is to be found a "One-Six" market, in another
"Two-Seven," in still others a "Three-Eight," a "Four-Nine," and a
"Five-Ten." Some of these will be small markets, and some much larger, but
the largest one will be attended by customers, especially wholesale
dealers in cotton, cloth, etc., from great distances. The Chinese make
nothing of walking to a market three, eight, or even ten miles away; for
it is not a market only, but a kind of general exchange, where it is
proverbially likely that any one will meet any one else.
[Illustration: GOING TO MARKET.]
[Illustration: CHINESE MARKET SCENE.]
Every village being thus surrounded with a ring of markets, each of these
is also a cog in a wheel, playing into other wheels on each side of it.
All those who attend a large market come to have a wide acquaintance with
persons for great distances on each side of them, and the needs of all
persons both buyers and sellers are adequately met.
The word which we have translated "market" (_chi_) denotes merely a
gathering, and another character, (_hui_) is reserved for an assemblage of
a much larger character, which is properly a fair. The number of persons
who attend these fairs frequently rises to between ten and twenty
thousand, giving a stranger the impression that the entire population of
several counties must have been turned loose at once. Fairs are to be
found in the largest Chinese cities, as well as in towns of every grade
down even to small hamlets, though the proportion of towns and villages
which support a fair is always a small one. It appears to be a general
truth that by far the larger part of these large fairs owe their existence
to the managers of some temple. The end in view is the accumulation of a
revenue for the use of the temple, which is accomplished by levying
certain taxes upon the traffic, and by the collection of a ground-rent.
The latter is also a feature of the village market, the proprietor of
each bit of ground appearing at each market to collect of the persons who
have occupied his land, either a fixed amount, or a percentage upon their
sale or supposed sales.
In the larger centres of population, it is common to find fairs held for a
month or more at a time, and in some places there are several of these
fairs every year, forming the centres of activity around which all the
life of the place revolves. In such places the inhabitants make a good
profit by renting buildings to the multitudes who come from a distance to
sell and to buy, and where this is the case, when the fair is not in
operation the city frequently appears to be nearly extinct. But trade no
sooner begins, than countless thousands throng the lately almost deserted
streets.
In order to make a fair a success, it is necessary that the managers
should be men of enterprise and of sufficient business ability to deal
with the many difficulties which are likely to arise. They exercise a
certain supervision over everything, and are technically responsible for
what goes wrong, though this responsibility they frequently evade. In
order to attract a large attendance, it is generally necessary for fairs
which are to last four days, to begin with a theatrical representation,
which continues till the close. Sometimes, however, the players fail to
appear, and in that case the whole fair may come to nothing. These large
fairs are attended by merchants representing cities many hundred miles
distant, and dealing in every article which is likely to attract
customers.
As the means of transportation are very inadequate and locomotion is
always slow and difficult, the merchants who go about from one fair to
another for many months of the year, lead a life, or rather an existence,
which is far from enviable. The half-month holiday with which the Chinese
year begins is no sooner over than the large fairs begin also, and they
continue with intermissions throughout the rest of the year. There is a
brief interval for the wheat harvest, an event of the greatest importance
to every class of the population, and the rainy season generally causes
another interruption, often so serious a one as to upset all plans for two
months or more.
The principal coöperative element in fairs lies in so arranging them as to
dovetail into one another with least loss of time to the travelling
merchants. The success generally attained is offset by many conspicuous
failures, due to the Chinese thirst for gaining advantage over rivals,
irrespective of the interests of others, which in matters involving
coöperation, often results in disappointment. Thus, it is not uncommon to
find that while the posters announcing a fair have been put up all through
the country-side for an entire month, no one can tell when it is really to
begin. That the day for beginning is "fixed" is a point of no consequence
whatever, for with the exception of eclipses nothing in China is so
"fixed" that it is not subject to alteration, and this exception may be
thought to be due to the circumstance that eclipses are not under the
supervision of the Chinese. We have known repeated instances in which
persons who wished to attend a large fair, the date of which has been
"fixed" for generations, have travelled many miles at great inconvenience,
once and again, only to find that it was delayed owing to the fact that
nobody had come, every one being apparently engaged in waiting for every
one else. But infelicities like this are universal and constant in China,
where punctuality is "a lost art."
XIV
COÖPERATIVE LOAN SOCIETIES
Among the most characteristic examples of Chinese capacity for
combination, are Loan Societies, which seem everywhere to abound. The
object of these organizations is the same as that of similar associations
elsewhere, but it may be doubted whether the Chinese methods of procedure
are not unique. As in everything else Chinese, with a general similarity,
there is such divergence in detail, that it is sometimes very difficult
for natives of one district, even to comprehend the rules of the Loan
Societies of other and perhaps adjoining counties.
The reasons for the extensive organization of these societies, are those
to which attention has been repeatedly called. Every Chinese has constant
occasion to use money in sums which it is very difficult for him to
command. The rate of interest is always so high, that a man who is
compelled to borrow a considerable amount, upon which he must pay interest
at two and a half, three, or even four per cent. a month, will not
improbably be swamped by the endeavour to keep up with his creditors, a
fact of which everyday experience furnishes countless examples. By
distributing the payments over a long period, and by the introduction of
an element of friendship into a merely commercial transaction, the Chinese
is able to achieve the happy result of uniting business with pleasure. Of
the measure of success attained we may be better able to judge, after an
examination of the processes pursued.
The simplest of the many plans by which mutual loans are effected, is the
contribution of a definite sum by each of the members of the society in
rotation to some other one of their number. When all the rest have paid
their assessment to the last man on the list, each one will have received
back all that he put in and no more. The association is called in some
places the "Club of the Seven Worthies" (_Ch'i hsien hui_). The technical
name for any association of the kind in which coöperation is most
conspicuous, is _Shê_. The man who is in need of money (_Shê-chu_) invites
certain of his friends to coöperate with him, and in turn to invite some
of their friends to do the same. When the requisite number has been
secured, the members (_Shê-yu_), assemble and fix the order in which each
shall have the use of the common fund. This would probably be decided by
lot. Unless the amount in question is a very trifling one, every meeting
of the members for business purposes will be accompanied with a feast
attended by all the partners, and paid for either by the one for whose
benefit the association was organized, or by the person whose turn it is
to use the common fund.
At the first feast, given by the organizer of the association, each of the
members attends provided with the sum agreed upon, let us suppose 10,000
cash, which is paid over to the headman, 60,000 cash in all, to be used by
him, for a certain fixed period, say a year. The next year, the feast is
given by the person who drew the second lot; the headman puts 10,000 cash
into the treasury, and each of five other members the same sum, all of
which is paid over to number three, who in like manner employs it for a
year, when in the same way the fourth takes his turn. At the end of six
years each of the seven members will have had a turn, each will have
received 60,000 cash without interest, and each will have paid out 60,000
cash for which he has likewise received no interest. Each one will have
been accommodated with the handling of a larger sum than he could have
otherwise obtained, at the end each one has lost nothing in money, but has
had six more or less excellent feasts, a matter from a Chinese point of
view of some practical importance, however lightly it might be esteemed by
a Westerner.
It would seem that the simple form of coöperative borrowing here
described, is by no means so common as some of the various societies in
which interest is paid, and it is not perhaps surprising that this should
be the case. The Chinese are so much in the habit of paying an
extortionate sum for the use of the money of others, that it doubtless
appears to the average borrower that if he has exacted a high interest, he
has made a better bargain than if he had received no interest at all,
although he must eventually pay out just as much interest as he receives,
and is demonstrably no better off at the final payment than if he had
borrowed and lent, disregarding interest altogether.
The methods of societies which exact interest for loans, differ greatly in
every detail, and there is evidently no limit to the variations which
local custom may adopt in any particular district. In some regions the
ordinary number of members appears to be sixteen as in the case just
supposed. In others, the number rises to thirty or even more. Sometimes
the meetings are held annually, in other districts the usual rule is
semiannual meetings, in the second and eighth moons. In societies where
the rate of interest is fixed, the only thing to be decided by lot, or by
throwing dice, will be the order in which the members draw out the common
fund. This may not improbably be determined at the first meeting, each
member taking his turn in accordance with the excellence or otherwise of
his throws with the dice. But if, as often happens, the interest is left
open to competition, this competition may take place by a kind of auction,
each one announcing orally what he is willing to pay for the use of the
capital for one term, the highest bidder taking the precedence, but no
member ever has a second turn. If the oral method of competition is not
used, a still better plan may be adopted. This consists of prepared slips,
like ballots, noting an offer of interest, deposited by each member in a
box, the highest bidder getting the precedence, and in case of like
amounts offered by different bidders a second ballot to decide who will
add the most to his previous offer. It is easy to see that in this way,
the interest to be paid might not be the same for any two loans, in which
case there would seem to be inevitable some complexity in the accounts.
But for the most part, the Chinese appear to take involved computations of
this nature with surprising facility, especially considering the limited
practice in mathematics which most of them have enjoyed.
For the sake of greater simplicity, we will take a case in which the
interest for each period is assumed to be one-fifth of the principal, in
which the number of members is ten, besides the organizer of the society,
and in which the amount loaned by each member is 10,000 cash. It is also
assumed that in this case the headman for whose benefit the lending was
begun, does not repay the loan in money, but only in spreading at each
meeting a feast of specially good quality. The interest is of the nature
of a "bank discount," and is therefore collected in advance, the only
certain way, it may be remarked, to collect it at all. Each man, it will
be observed, with the exception of the first, actually receives only 8,000
cash, but repays to each one who follows him in drawing, a full 10,000.
The result will be best seen in a tabulated form, as follows:
(The headman makes the feast only, but does not repay the loan.)
The headman receives from each member 10,000 cash (ten strings) 10 X 10 =
100.
Number 2 receives 9 X 8 = ... 72
" 3 " 8 X 8 = 64 + 10 = 74
" 4 " 7 X 8 = 56 + 20 = 76
" 5 " 6 X 8 = 48 + 30 = 78
" 6 " 5 X 8 = 40 + 40 = 70
" 7 " 4 X 8 = 32 + 50 = 82
" 8 " 3 X 8 = 24 + 60 = 84
" 9 " 2 X 8 = 16 + 70 = 86
" 10 " 1 X 8 = 8 + 80 = 88
" 11 " 9 X 10 = ... 90
In the following modification of the plan of loan, the headman pays back
his loan, like the other members, and also provides each feast, which is
regarded as his interest.
Headman receives 10 X 10 strings = 100
Number 2 " 9 X 8 = 72 + 10 = 82
" 3 " 8 X 8 = 64 + 20 = 84
" 4 " 7 X 8 = 56 + 30 = 86
" 5 " 6 X 8 = 48 + 40 = 88
" 6 " 5 X 8 = 40 + 50 = 90
" 7 " 4 X 8 = 32 + 60 = 92
" 8 " 3 X 8 = 24 + 70 = 94
" 9 " 2 X 8 = 16 + 80 = 96
" 10 " 1 X 8 = 8 + 90 = 98
" 11 " 10 X 10 = 100
In these examples it will be observed that the earlier each member draws
his money, the less he gets on his investment. In the case last supposed,
the final recipient, who has no interest to pay, but who receives interest
from all but the headman, gets back all his money in a lump, with interest
upon it. As already remarked, for the sake of simplicity we have
disregarded the actual time for which the money is loaned, and for
convenience have assumed a rate of interest which would probably be below
the real one. It is evident that so far as financial considerations go,
taken by themselves, it is for the advantage of the partners to come as
late in the drawing as possible. But it is far from being the case that
financial considerations are the only matters to be taken into account.
The man who needs money, and who can never be sure of getting as much as
he needs upon any better terms than these, will gladly take it as soon as
he can get it, arranging the wedding for which he perhaps wishes to employ
it, to suit the time of the loan.
Like other human contrivances, Chinese loan societies are to be judged by
their results. The practical operation of these organizations often
presents an instructive view of many aspects of Chinese life. The man for
whose benefit the society is got together does not find that others are
hungering and thirsting to do him a good turn, unless they clearly see
their way to recover what they put in, with liberal interest. It is
therefore often necessary to use a great deal of persuasion, to induce one
to join, and especially to persuade him to bring in others. No one is
willing to enter into a society of this kind unless it is reasonably
certain that every member will meet every assessment, for if any
individual fails to pay, everything is at a deadlock. To guard against
this, it is customary to have security, or bondsmen, in some instances the
headman acting as bail for all the rest. In case of failure on the part of
any member to meet his payment, the headman is then required to pay the
amount lacking, and this he is of course very unwilling to do, however
freely he has engaged to do so. Troubles of this nature lead to many
fights, and if this extreme measure is not resorted to, it is not at all
unlikely that the person technically responsible will try the familiar
method of begging off, striving to induce a creditor to accept a
_k'o-t'ou_ in place of cash. If sufficient pressure can be brought to bear
in favour of any defaulting member, this plan may succeed in its object,
as well as in breaking up the loan society.
Where the number is enlarged to more than a score, as in some districts,
the probability that some one will fail to meet his obligations is greatly
increased. It is also a fatal objection to these long loans, that before
the whole term of years elapses, it is morally certain that something will
occur to disturb the very unstable financial equilibrium of the members.
For instance, the T'ai-p'ing rebellion, with its long train of sorrows,
and the continual famines and floods of later years in Northern China,
have tended to bring loan societies into discredit, because experience has
shown that thousands of persons have put into them what could never be
recovered. It is the almost unanimous testimony of the Chinese whom the
writer has consulted on the subject, that in these days such societies
fail to accomplish their uses, and are little better than a fraud.
Whether a man loses by them, or not, will depend, however, mainly on his
own skill in keeping out of those which are unsafe, regardless of the
pressure which may be brought to bear upon him. Some men will tell you
that they have been partners several times and have never lost their
capital, or only lost it once, while others have a totally different
account to give.
A Chinese whose easy-going disposition made him a valuable neighbour to
those who wished to borrow without being at the inconvenience of repaying,
stated that he had been six times a member of a loan society, and while
once the capital had been doubled by a fortunate speculation, on each of
the five other occasions he had lost all, or nearly all, put in. That such
experiences are far from being uncommon, is testified by a current adage,
to the effect that if a man has been in a loan society with another three
separate times, if he has not been cheated, he has at least been robbed!
After the foregoing account of Coöperative Loan Societies was written, a
suit was reported in the Hong Kong papers, which well serves to illustrate
the legal difficulties which seem to puzzle not only the lawyers, but
apparently the Judges also, for the case which was first heard in July,
came on for another hearing upon appeal the next January, and was not
decided until the following March. There were four plaintiffs and four
defendants. It appeared that twelve men decided to form a Money Loan
Association, one of them being trustee, and taking up the subscriptions.
Each member undertook to pay $50 per month, by which a sum of $600 would
be made up. Each month the members were to meet at a dinner, paid for by
each of the members in turn, and at these dinners tenders were received
for the fund of $600, the member offering the highest interest getting the
"pool," less the amount of interest. After the association had run for
eight months, the headman or trustee failed in business, disappeared, and
the association came to an end.
The four persons who had paid money into the association for eight
months, and who had received no benefit, sued the other four members who
had ceased to pay their subscriptions after the failure in business of the
trustee. The defence was that the only person responsible was this
trustee, and that all the sums claimed had been paid to him by the
defendants. The Acting Chief Justice, who heard the case, was of the
opinion that the subscriptions not paid were due, and that the trustee had
no authority from the other members to receive beforehand any
contributions, and the Justice accordingly gave judgment for the
plaintiffs.
The case was appealed, and counsel stated upon its coming up that it was
appealed on a question of law. He related the circumstances of the case,
and maintained that there was no contract between either of the plaintiffs
and the four defendants jointly or severally, that they would pay a sum of
$200. The only contract proved and shown, was a contract that each of the
members would contribute to a common fund which he might not get in the
first instance, but which he was certain to get some time. He therefore
submitted that there was no contract at common law on which this action
could be maintained, and that there was absolutely no means of deciding
the issues in such a case.
To this statement, the opposing counsel replied by admitting that there
was a certain amount of difficulty in working out the scheme as a whole,
yet unless their Lordships held that these men were liable in this case,
the prosecutors were practically deprived of any remedy at all. He
submitted that this was against the whole intention of the association,
which was in a certain sense for profit, for the mutual help of its
members, and the common good of all. To hold that no action was
maintainable individually, would be holding out a premium for dishonesty,
because the man who got the first payment would then leave the Colony.
At this point the Justice remarked that this was what very often happened.
In delivering his opinion, the Justice said that he thought the case was
a claim for money lent, but it had been treated as a claim for the return
of $50 from each of the defendants in respect of a money loan association.
At the trial the defendants had denied that they had made any contract
with the plaintiffs, and referred to the fact that certain meetings of the
association had been held, and that the other meetings had not been
regularly called in accordance with the articles of association. That
being so, he held that there was no contract between the various members
of the association, which would enable one member to sue another, and
therefore he decided in favour of the appellants.
The Puisne Judge said that the contract entered into, was either one
between the defendants and one of the plaintiffs, or else it was a mutual
contract between the defendants, and the other members of the association.
In the first case the plaintiffs could not recover, and if it was a mutual
contract between all the members of the association, there ought to be a
suit in equity to ascertain what were the various rights of the parties,
and all the members of the association must be parties to that action. And
so he also gave judgment in favour of the appellants, with costs. The
money which had been paid into court, pending the appeal, would be paid
out.
Whoever takes the trouble to follow these arguments, and the facts upon
which they rest, ought to be convinced of several propositions: that it is
very easy to make arrangements to pay out money to Chinese; that it is
very easy not to get that money back again; that when there is a hitch in
the intricate business of adjustment, it is not unlikely to take all the
lawyers and Judges of a Crown Colony nine months to find out the law and
equity, and that when the case has been decided it is difficult for an
ordinary mortal to judge whether the decision was right or wrong!
XV
SOCIETIES FOR WATCHING THE CROPS
In a country where the poor are in such a majority as in China, and where
the fields are altogether open, it is desirable if not necessary to have
some plan by which property so unprotected can be effectively watched. In
every orchard, as soon as the fruit begins to show the smallest sign of
ripeness, the owner keeps some of his family on guard day and night, until
the last apricot, plum or pear is removed from the trees. The darker and
the more rainy the night, the more is vigilance required, so that a family
with a bearing orchard is under the most absolute bondage to this property
for a part of every year. During the months of July and August the fields
are dotted with little booths some of them overrun with climbing vines,
and each of these frail tenements is never for a moment deserted until the
crops have all been removed. In some regions the traveller will observe
these huts built upon a lofty staging so as to command a wide view, and
they are often put up even in fields of sorghum, which would not seem
likely to be stolen. But the lofty growth of this stalwart plant is itself
a perfect protection to a thief, so that it is much more difficult to
watch than crops far less elevated from the ground. Growing to an altitude
of from ten to fifteen feet, it completely obscures the horizon, and
practically obliterates all landmarks. So far as knowing where one goes, a
traveller might as well be plunged into an African jungle. Even the
natives of a region sometimes get lost within a few _li_ of their own
village on a cloudy day. The autumn crops of Shan-tung consist of the
innumerable kinds of millet, sorghum, (which, though called "tall millet,"
has no affinity with real millet;) beans; Indian corn, or maize; peanuts;
melons and squashes; sweet-potatoes and other vegetables (the others
mostly in small patches); hemp; sesame; and especially cotton. There are
many other items, but these are the chief.
Of all these diverse sorts of produce, there are hardly more than two
which do not cause the owners anxiety, lest they be stolen from the field.
The heads of sorghum and of millet are easily clipped off. Nothing is
easier than rapidly to despoil a field of corn, or to dig sweet-potatoes.
The latter, indeed, are not safe from the village dogs, which have learned
by ages of experience that raw vegetable food is much better than no food
at all. What requires the most unceasing vigilance, however, are the melon
patches and the orchards. Of watermelons, especially, the Chinese are
inordinately fond. Every field is fitted with a "lodge in a garden of
cucumbers," and there is some one watching day and night. The same is true
of the "fruit rows," familiarly called _hang-tzü_. Birds, insects, and man
are the immitigable foes of him who has apples, pears, peaches, plums,
cherries, apricots and grapes. If the orchard is of any size, there may be
collusion between the thieves, who appear at both ends at once. Both sets
cannot be pursued. The crows and the blue-jays are the worst bird robbers,
but they can be scared off, especially with a gun. The human pilferers are
not to be so easily dealt with. The farmer's hope is that seeing that some
one is on guard they will go elsewhere, and steal from those not on guard.
_Hence everybody is obliged to stand guard over everything._
Where the population is densest, the extent to which this must be carried
passes belief. In such regions about dusk an exodus sets forth from a
village like that in the early morning to go to the fields to work. By
every path the men, women, and even children stream forth. Light wooden
beds, covered with a layer of the stiff sorghum stalk, are kept out in the
fields for constant use. A few sorghum stalks are twisted together at the
top, and a piece of old matting tacked on the sunny side, and under
such a wretched shelter sits a toothless old woman all day and all night
with alternations.
[Illustration: CROP-WATCHER'S LODGE.]
[Illustration: REAPING MILLET.]
Very few farmers have their land all in one plot. A farm of not more than
eighty Chinese acres may consist of from five to fifteen pieces lying on
different sides of the village. And how do you contrive to "watch all
these all night"? you inquire. "Oh we have to go from one to the other,"
you are told. In the case of cotton, the temptation to pick that of others
is absolutely irresistible. The watchman sees some one at the end of the
field meandering slowly along with a basket on his arm, picking cotton as
he goes. The watchman yells, "Who are you?" and the figure moves along a
little faster, but does not stop picking. If he disappears into the patch
of some one else, that is success. But should the watchman become angry,
as he certainly will, and should he pursue, as he is likely to do, and
should he overtake, as is possible, then the trouble begins. Should the
thief not get away in the scuffle, he ought to be taken before the village
headmen and dealt with. If from another village, he probably will be tied
up in the village temple, possibly beaten, and subsequently released upon
payment of a fine. But the real difficulty is that many of the thieves are
from the same village as the owners of the land the products of which they
are appropriating. Not improbably they are "cousins" of the farmer
himself. Perhaps they are his "uncles" or even his "grandfathers." If so,
that complicates matters very much. Chinese ideas of _meum_ and _tuum_ are
to our thought laxity itself under the most favourable conditions. But
these conditions are the most unfavourable. The unity of the family is as
that of a compound individual.
It is to afford some relief from these almost insupportable evils that
societies for watching the crops have originated. They are by no means of
universal occurrence, but like most other Chinese institutions, are to be
met with in some districts, while others immediately adjoining may be
wholly unacquainted with their working. We have known a District
Magistrate in trying a case in which one of the defendants was a
professional watcher of the crops, to be completely mystified by the term
"crop-watcher" which had to be explained to him, as if to a foreigner,
although he was himself a native of an adjacent province.
The villages which have entered into some one of the associations for the
protection of their crops, generally proclaim this fact by painting or
whitewashing upon the side of some conspicuous temple four characters
(_Kung k'an i p'o_,) signifying that the fields are looked after in
common. This proposition embodies a meaning which varies in different
places. Sometimes it denotes that a certain number of persons are on guard
each night, in which case the number (or some number which purports to be
the real one) will perhaps be found posted on a temple wall with a view to
striking awe into intending depredators (in case they should be persons of
education), by showing how numerous are the chances of detection.
When a fixed number of persons is employed, the expense is shared by the
village, being in fact a tax upon the land, paid in the direct ratio of
the amount of land which each one owns. In other cases the arrangement for
guarding standing crops is entered into by a single village, or more
probably by a considerable number of contiguous villages. The details are
agreed upon at a meeting called for the purpose in some temple convenient
to all the villages, and the meeting is attended by representatives of
each village interested. At this meeting are settled the steps to be taken
in case of the arrest of offenders. This is a matter of supreme
importance, being in fact the pivot upon which the whole machinery turns.
If there is weakness here, the whole machine will be a failure.
It must be borne in mind that the reason for the organization of such a
society as this is the fact that so many poor people everywhere exist,
whose only resource is to steal. In the consultations preliminary to the
organization of a crop-protecting league, the poor people of the various
villages concerned have no voice, but they must be considered, for they
will contrive to make themselves felt in many disagreeable ways. It will
be agreed that any person owning land in any village belonging to the
league is bound to seize and report any person whatever whom he may find
stealing the crops of any person in any of these villages. But as this is
the weakest point of all such agreements among the Chinese, it is further
provided that if any person finds some one stealing and fails to seize and
report the offender, and if the fact of this omission is ascertained, the
person guilty of such omission shall be held to be himself guilty of the
theft, and shall be fined as if he were the thief.
To provide an adequate tribunal to take cognizance of cases of this sort,
the representatives of the several villages concerned, in public assembly
nominate certain headmen from each village, who constitute a court before
which offenders are to be brought, and by which fines are to be fixed.
When a thief is captured he is brought to the village, and the men
appointed for the purpose are summoned, who hear the report of the
captors, and decide upon the fine. In cases of special importance the
village gong may be beaten, so as to collect the headmen with the greater
celerity. Much will depend upon what kind of a man the culprit is, and
upon the status of the family to which the culprit belongs may be. There
are some well-to-do people who are not above stealing the crops of others,
and such persons are certain to be subjected to a heavy fine by way of
"exemplary damages." The select-men who manage these cases have no regular
way of punishing offenders but by the infliction of a fine, though
culprits are undoubtedly sometimes tied up and beaten by exasperated
neighbours, as the writer at one time happened to see for himself. But
such cases must be relatively rare. The fines imposed must be paid
immediately, and should this be refused or delayed, the penalty would be
an accusation at the yamên of the District Magistrate, which being backed
by all the principal men of the village, or of a group of villages, would
be certain to issue in the punishment of the prisoner, as the Magistrate
would be sure to assume that a prosecution of this nature was well
grounded. The poorest man would have reason to dread being locked up in a
cangue for a month or two at the busy time of harvest, when it is
especially important for him to be at liberty.
The coloured resident of Georgia who complained that a black man had no
chance in that State, being obliged "to work hard all day and steal all
night in order to make an honest living," represented a class to be found
in all parts of China, and a class which must be taken into account.
Wherever arrangements are made for the protection of the crops from
thieves, it is a necessary adjunct of the rules that the owners of the
fields must follow the judicious plan of Boaz of ancient Bethlehem, who
ordered his reapers not to be too careful to gather closely, that the
gleaners might not glean in vain. Matters of this sort, even to the length
of the stubble which shall be left in the fields, are not infrequently the
subject of agreement and of regulation, for they are matters of large
importance to many poor people.
In districts where the _kao-liang_ (or sorghum) plant is cultivated it is
common to strip off some of the lower leaves with a view, as one is told,
to allowing the stalks "to breathe" more freely that the grain may ripen
better. Where this practice prevails, the day on which the stripping of
the leaves shall begin is sometimes strictly regulated by agreement, and
no person, rich or poor, is allowed to anticipate the day. But on that day
any one is at liberty to strip leaves from the fields of any one else,
provided he does not go above the stipulated height on each plant. These
leaves are much prized as food for animals. The day before the stripping
of _kao-liang_ leaves is to begin, warning is sounded on the village gong,
and the next day all the people make this their main business.
Far more important than leaf-stripping is the regulation of the gleaning
of cotton. In many parts of China, the cotton crop is the most valuable
product of the soil, and it enjoys the distinction of being perhaps the
only article raised in the empire which is to every man, woman and child
an absolute necessity. As soon as the cotton-picking season sets in, women
and children in the regions where this is the staple crop are absorbed in
this fatiguing labour to the exclusion of almost everything else. With the
first frost falls, the best of the season has passed, though the cotton
balls continue to open for a long time afterward. It is considered to be
the prerogative of the poor people to pick cotton wherever they can find
it after a certain (or rather a very uncertain) date, and the
determination of this date is settled in some districts by a proclamation
of the Magistrate himself, for no lesser authority would be heeded. But in
other regions this affair, like most others, is altogether relegated to
local agreement, either of a single village, or a group of villages with
each other. The day upon which it first becomes lawful to pick
indiscriminately in any cotton field, a joyful one for the poor, is called
"relaxation of punishment," because the fines are no longer to be
enforced. At this time swarms of people are to be seen streaming to the
fields, and many people go great distances from home, because the picking
there is better. An acquaintance of the writer remarked that his wife had
been gone from home for more than ten days gleaning in some region where
the crops were better than nearer home, sleeping meantime in any doorway
or cart-house from which she was not driven away.
It sometimes happens that the rich people attempt to exclude the poor from
the large estates belonging to the former, but this is seldom successful,
and can never be good policy. The writer once saw a dispute between the
owner of a large cottonfield and many hundred poor women and children who
were about to precipitate themselves upon the remnants of the crop. Even
while the debate as to the proprieties of the case was in progress, a very
large number of the poor people who cared much more for the cotton than
for the proprieties, pressed on to gather what they might, leaving others
to settle the question of abstract right as pleased themselves.
Reference has been repeatedly made to the fines imposed for a violation of
the village laws or agreements, and it was remarked that the crucial point
of the protection of crops, is found here. It is customary to employ the
fines collected from such offenders for the purpose of hiring a theatrical
company, which always proves to be a very expensive method of enjoying a
surplus of money, since the incidental expenses of a theatrical
representation, especially in the entertainment of guests, are often ten
times greater than the sum paid to the players.
Spending the night in the fields during the harvest season, when the
ground is generally saturated with moisture, constantly induces malaria,
rheumatism and pneumonia, as well as many other ailments. But the
necessity is imperative, and all risks must be disregarded, or there would
be nothing to eat for a year. The quarrels which inevitably arise from
crop pilfering and the other concomitants of an autumn harvest, give rise
to serious feuds, as well as to devastating lawsuits, the money cost of
which may be a thousand times the value of the property in question. But
under such conditions every Chinese crop is gathered in year by year, and
such have apparently been perpetuated from the earliest dawn of Chinese
history.
XVI
VILLAGE AND CITY RAIN-MAKING
It is one of the eccentricities of the Chinese, that although they have
developed elaborate philosophies, none of them have led them to confidence
in the uniformity of nature. Polytheism has no basis for such a view. Thus
it comes about that in an empire which is one of the most conspicuous
examples of homogeneity the world has ever seen, neither the people nor
their rulers have any fixed opinions as to the causes upon which the
rain-fall depends. In the province of Shan-tung a great variety of beings
real and imaginary are worshipped to cause the fall of water to adjust
itself to the needs of the farmers. Among the divinities thus honoured are
the Goddess of Mercy who in the south of China is generally regarded as
male; the God of War; the Dragon God, or Lung Wang; and a Tai Wang, which
is popularly supposed to be incarnated in a serpent, frequently a
water-snake, but in default of that a common garter-snake will do just as
well. Whenever one of these Tai Wangs is discovered, it is common to
notify the nearest local official, and it is expected that he will go and
worship it. Many years ago Li Hung Chang performed this service at
Tientsin, where there is a very large temple to Tai Wang.
As if these incongruous adjuvants of nature were not enough, there are
some who worship Yü Huang Shang Ti, or Pearly Emperor Supreme Ruler, and
still others think they have warrant in offering sacrifice and worship to
"Sun Ta Shêng," who is nothing more than an imaginary character in the
novel known as "Travels to the West." Sun was originally a monkey hatched
by a process of evolution out of a stone, but his exploits are so many and
so striking that the popular mind has settled on him as a suitable being
to superintend the rain-fall. Yet his worship is apparently limited, and
like that of all the divinities mentioned extremely irregular. The same
village that worships the God of War now, may worship the Goddess of Mercy
next time, perhaps on the principle of judicious rotation.
Besides all these, there is another and quite a different plan in
extensive use. In the ancient but now ruined city of Han Tan Hsien, (in
Western Chih-li) there is a temple on the premises of which there is a
famous well, in which are a vast number of iron tablets. Whenever there is
a scarcity of rain, it is almost always a last resort, after the District
Magistrate has made the rounds of all the temples in and about his city,
to post off an official messenger to Han Tan Hsien--a journey of several
days--to get an iron tablet out of the well. The messenger takes an iron
tablet from the city whence he starts on which is inscribed the date of
the journey, and the name of the District which makes the petition, and on
his arrival repairs to the Taoist temple, where for a certain sum he is
provided with another iron tablet taken from the well, into which the
tablet now brought is thrown.
On his return journey the messenger is supposed to eat nothing but bran,
and to travel at the top of his speed day and night. His arrival is
anxiously awaited. And now emerges a characteristic Chinese performance.
The counties through which his route lies are not unlikely just as much in
need of rain as the one which sends the messenger: the people of these
districts not infrequently waylay the messenger temporarily, and "borrow"
his tablet, which is thus "invited" to the other district, and the
rain-fall will take place there, instead of in the one to which it ought
to belong.
At first glance it certainly appears singular that so practical a people
as the Chinese can put the least faith in mummeries of this sort, but the
truth seems to be that very little actual faith is exercised, these
performances only taking place in default of an acquaintance with the
laws which govern the meteorology of the empire. Besides this, the months
in which the most resort is had to such performances are the fifth and the
sixth, and these are the ones in which the rain-fall is due. As a limit of
some ten days is generally set for the efficacy of these petitions, it is
extremely likely that the term will be coincident with a fall of rain,
which fall will be credited to the petition; whereas the failure of the
petition is set down to some wholly different reason.
An incident which occurred in one of the western counties of Shan-tung
makes plain even to the most obtuse Chinese intellect the inconveniences
of a wrong theory of the universe. A party of villagers with flags and a
drum were on their way to a temple to pray for rain. They met a man
leading a horse, on which was seated a married woman returning from one of
the customary visits to her mother's family. She had a child in her arms,
and the hired labourer leading the horse had on a wide straw hat. Now it
is one of the eccentricities of the inaccurate views of those who pray for
rain to non-existent monkeys and to garter-snakes, that they also
entertain misconceptions as to the causes which hinder rain. Foreigners
carrying umbrellas have been mobbed as the efficient cause of drought. The
water-spouts of a new consulate in a treaty-port have been complained of
as drawing off the moisture that was meant for the whole province. So in
this case the big straw-hat of the rustic was resented as
"contra-indicated"--as the physicians say--by the rain-prayers. The
peasant was roared at, and a long pike-staff was thrust into his hat which
was thrown from his head upon the horse, which being frightened pulled
away and plunged ahead. The woman could not keep her seat, first dropping
her child which was dashed to the ground and killed. The woman's foot
caught in a stirrup and she was dragged for a long distance and when the
horse was at length stopped she too was dead. She was pregnant, so that in
one moment three lives had been sacrificed. The hired man ran on a little
way to the woman's home, told his story, and as the men of the family
happened to be at home, they all seized whatever implements they could
find and ran after the rain-prayers, with whom they fought a fierce battle
killing four or five of them outright. The case went into the District
yamên, and what became of it then, we do not know.
Among the other eccentricities of rain-producing, is the borrowing of a
god from one village for use in another. If he succeeds in getting rain he
is taken back in honour; otherwise he is not unlikely to be left where he
happened to be deposited when worshipped, the villagers--like a set of
commissioners for educational examination--being solely influenced by
"results." In other instances if the god does not show signs of
appreciation of the need of rain, he may be taken out into the hot sun and
left there to broil, as a hint to wake up and do his duty. A bunch of
willows is thrust into his hand, because the willow is sensitive to the
smallest moisture. It is a common saying in China that "when the Floods
wash away the temple of Lung Wang (the Dragon King) it is a case of not
knowing one's own folks." Yet this is what constantly happens.
It is more than forty years since the Yellow River changed its course to
its present one, taking the bed of a small stream known as the Clear River
and bringing with the turbid torrent devastation and utter ruin. During
more than an entire generation Central Shan-tung has been cursed with
"China's Sorrow," and even when the course was altered again in 1887, the
Government spent fabulous sums, and at last brought the stream back again
into its former bed--a feat which few foreigners who saw the new channel
thought it possible to execute.
The next year the region was visited by a corps of Dutch engineers, who
made an elaborate survey and published an exhaustive report, to which the
Chinese Government paid no attention whatever. The plea at that time was
lack of money, but the funds could have been had if the execution of the
work had been put into foreign hands, than whom no more competent ones
than the Dutch could have been found. But at the time when the Director
General of the Yellow River--a title the humour of which is lost on the
Chinese--memorialized the Throne on the necessity of employing foreign
science for this otherwise hopeless task, his proposal was rebuked by the
Empress Dowager as "premature and ostentatious!"
According to Chinese ideas the "Three Harmonies" are "Heaven, Earth, and
Man." All three of them are at present out of sorts with each other. What
is imperatively needed is a reconciliation, but this can never be had
until the Chinese come to a more accurate appreciation of the limits of
the powers of each of the triad. A new set of men would soon make a new
earth, and then the heavens would be found to be well enough as they are.
In the course of ten years enough water falls for the use of all, and not
too much to be managed. But man must learn how to control it, and until he
does so, "Heaven, earth and man" will never be in right relations.
XVII
THE VILLAGE HUNT
There are parts of the wide province of Shan-tung, in which there are
great sheets of clear and deep water much frequented by water-fowl,
especially in the autumn and in the winter. In any Western land these
districts would be the paradise of hunters, but here the ducks and the
geese go their several ways in "peace and tranquillity along the whole
road," undisturbed by the gun of the sportsman or the pot-hunter. This is
due to an old-time custom of the yamên in the Prefectural city contiguous
to the largest marshes, of levying a squeeze on the results of the
gunner's toil, a squeeze so comprehensive and virtually prohibitory in its
action that water-fowl are practically out of the market altogether.
There is a record in the life of Dr. Medhurst, one of the pioneer
missionaries in China, and father of Sir Walter Medhurst, sometime Her
Majesty's Consul-General in Shanghai, of a trip which he and a companion
made north from Shanghai along the coasts of Shan-tung. Their plan was to
debark from the fishing junk in which they had taken passage, cut across
from one headland to another and then rejoin their vessel to repeat the
same process farther on. In this way they succeeded in penetrating to a
few fishing villages and had conversation with a handful of people all
along shore. With charming frankness the historian of this pioneer tour
mentions that they nowhere saw any wild animals. We can readily believe
him, for even at this advanced stage of extended exploration, the only
wild animal that the most experienced traveller is likely to see is the
hare, albeit there are sundry others such as weasels, a kind of
ground-fox, and the like, which do not obtrude themselves to any extent in
public.
It is said that in the little kingdom of Denmark the citizens have a
winter sport which consists in a general and organized hunt for hares on
the part of all the male population of a very extended territory, starting
from a given point and working in a definite direction, under precise and
carefully observed rules. At the close of the hunt there is a great feast
to which all are welcomed, and the whole performance is one to which there
is much anxious looking forward on the part of the young and vigorous
country-folk. It is strange to meet with a custom of the same kind in
China, but there is an ancient district in Shan-tung, known as P'ing-yüen,
or Level-plains, where the Danish custom flourishes in full force, but
minus the very important concluding feast. For where is the Chinese who
would have the courage or indeed the means to welcome the countless swarms
of his country-side to enjoy the pleasure of eating at somebody else's
expense?
The whole arrangement of this combination hunt is in the hands of a few
impecunious fellows who have the right of "protecting" merchants at the
great fairs from imposition by other rascals, by means of levying a
prophylactic black-mail of their own on a certain day at the principal
market of the region. A man who has no single spear of hair on his head
passes up and down the crowded lanes of the market, and calls out that on
such and such a day there will be an attack by all the people of the
"north district" on the hares. This notice is repeated with varied
iteration, until the word is comprehended by all those within hearing,
each one goes home and tells the rest of the village, and on the set day
all are ready for the fray. The reason for having the notice circulated by
a bald man exclusively is the eminently Chinese one that in the Mandarin
dialect the word for Bald--T'u--and that for Hare are identical in sound.
This circumstance once led to a very singular error on the part of a
bright little child of certain foreigners living in Shan-tung. One of the
employees of the establishment had been off somewhere on a donkey, and
while he was leading it homeward the beast broke away and galloped off. A
lad who was cutting grass in the neighbourhood saw the fleeing animal,
rushed out and caught it, holding it till the rider came up. On their
reaching home the dramatic story was told in the hearing of the lad, and
the capture of the donkey was accredited to a little "T'u-tzŭ" or
"Bald-boy." The foreign child heard the thrilling narrative which he duly
retailed at the parental dinner-table, only he translated the name
"T'u-tzŭ" as Hare, the only kind of t'u-tzŭ of which he had ever
heard!
On the day appointed for the hare-hunt, almost the whole population of the
district to be beaten up turn out to help in the sport. They often stand
as thick together as soldiers in ranks. The frightened hares go from one
side to the other of the wide-spreading ring, but as every one of the
human assailants has a stick and many of them have two, the chances of
escape for the hare are reduced below zero. It is a law of the game that
whoever succeeds in seizing a hare must hold it aloft, and in a loud tone
cry out, "I raise it" (chü), after which it is his, and no one can take it
from him lawfully. Nevertheless, Chinese human nature is much like the
article in other parts of the world, and the results are apt to be serious
quarrels, fights, broken heads and limbs and perhaps lawsuits. But with
that practical talent for which Chinese officials are distinguished, the
Magistrates refuse to hear any case arising from these conditions, so that
it is necessary to have them settled, as by far the majority of all
Chinese law cases are, out of court by "peace-talkers."
How easy it is for quarrels to arise even among a most peaceable people
like the Chinese, with or without a hare-hunt, is illustrated by an
incident which occurred some years since, many of the actors in which are
well known to the writer.
A few villagers were returning late on a moonlight night from a funeral in
another village. Nearing their own hamlet, they came on two young fellows
chopping down small trees of the kind called date (a jujube or rhamnus).
They were getting ready clubs for the combined hare-hunt next day. On
being hailed, the youths, who were trespassing on the territory of their
neighbouring village, fled to their home pursued by the others. The latter
returned to their own village and maliciously spread the report that the
young men had been cutting _pine trees from the clan graveyard_. Although
it was late at night a posse was soon raised to go to the other village
(about a mile off) and demand satisfaction. The village was asleep, but
some headmen were at last aroused who begged their visitors to postpone
the matter till daylight, when the case would be looked into and the
culprits punished, and any required satisfaction given.
To the reasonable request, only reviling was retorted, and the band
returned to their own village filled with fury. A gong was beaten, every
man in the village aroused and every male of fit age forced to accompany
the mob armed with clubs, poles, etc., to attack the other village. The
latter happened to have a mud wall and gates kept closed at night. So
large a band made a great noise, and soon roused their antagonists by
their abusive language. The village elders struggled to keep the gates
closed, but they were overborne by the hot blood of the youth, who were
resolved, since they must have it, to give their assailants all the
satisfaction they wanted. The gates once opened, a furious battle ensued,
and the women who clambered to the flat-house tops and struggled to see
what was going on heard only the dull whacks of heavy blows. Several men
were knocked senseless, and on the cry that they had been killed, the
battle was renewed until the attacked were driven inside their village,
each side having several men wounded, some of them severely. One old man
had his skull beaten in with a carrying pole and was born home
unconscious, in which condition he remained for a week or two.
The next morning the attacking village went out and chopped down three
little pine-trees growing in their own cemetery (as "proof" of the injury
done by the other party), and proceeded to the District city to enter a
complaint. The other village of course did the same. The first village
took with them the old man, unconscious, and apparently in a moribund
condition. Each party had to arrange its yamên expenses before a step
could be taken, and as the case was a serious one, these were heavy. The
Magistrate dared not decide either way until it was seen whether the
wounded recovered. An epileptic, half-witted boy captured by one side, who
avowed his responsibility for the trouble (perhaps scared nearly to death)
was cruelly beaten till he was half dead for so doing. The matter dragged
on for a long time, and at length was decided on no principle either of
law or of equity--as is the case with so many suits--each side settling
its own debts, and neither side winning. The village attacked had
squandered at the yamên 300 strings of cash, and the attacking party 500!
The old man at last recovered, and peace reigned in Warsaw and its
suburbs.
Now what was the _motive_ for all this? Was there a feud between these
villages? By no means, but exceptional amity, six or eight families being
connected by marriage. Was there any special provocation? None whatever;
all comprehensible _motives_ led to a continuance of peace, but war and
bloodshed followed just the same. Much may be accounted for by Chinese
passion, but how can passion be suddenly made out of nothing? It is the
current fashion to explain all phenomena, celestial and terrestrial, in
terms of the development theory. Given heredity, education and environment
and you have the man, and society. But it is questionable whether this
classification is as exhaustive as it seems. At times another factor
appears to be required. It is what Edgar Poe called the Imp of the
Perverse.
XVIII
VILLAGE WEDDINGS AND FUNERALS
The Chinese share with the rest of the human race a desire to make a
marriage ceremony an occasion of joy. One of the most frequent periphrases
for a wedding, is the expression "joyful event." It is in China
preëminently true that the highest forms of "joy," find expression in
eating. While marriage feasts are no doubt to be found in all lands at all
times, they are especially Oriental, and are characteristic of the
Chinese.
Owing to the extent and the intricate ramifications of Chinese
relationships, the number of persons who must be invited to a wedding is
very large. In some regions it is customary for women only to contribute a
"share" (_fên-tsŭ_) to a wedding, while the men give a present at that
part of the ceremony when the bridegroom salutes the guests in turn with a
prostration. As the name of each guest is called to be thus honoured, he
hands over the amount of his offering. But in other places men and women
contribute in the same way. Of two things, however, one may be confident;
that nearly all those invited will be present either in person or by a
representative; and that nearly every woman will be accompanied by
children, who contribute nothing to the revenues, but add enormously to
the expenses.
Marriage customs in China certainly vary widely, but of such a thing as
being present at "the ceremony," but not at "the wedding breakfast," we
have never heard. Indeed, it can scarcely be said that, in our sense of
the word, there is any "ceremony." Whatever may be added or subtracted
from the performances, the essence of a Chinese wedding seems to consist
in the arrival of the bride at her future home. The "feast" is the main
feature of the occasion. Sometimes the relatives are not invited at all
upon the wedding day, but at a subsequent one; yet it is not the less true
that when the guests do come, the "feast" is the centre and soul of the
occasion.
If there is anything which the Chinese have reduced to an exact science,
it is the business of eating. The sign of real friendship is to invite a
man to a meal, and it is a proverbial saying that he who comes bearing a
vessel of wine on his shoulder and leading a sheep, is the truly
hospitable man, for he shows by his acts that his invitation is a real
one. The great mass of the Chinese spend their days in a condition which
is very remote from affluence, but the expenses of weddings and funerals
in the mere matter of eating, are such as must, from the extent of such
expenses and the frequency of the occasions upon which they are required,
reduce any but a very affluent family to utter poverty.
Under the pressure of these inexorable circumstances, the Chinese have
long ago hit upon an application of the share principle, by means of which
wedding and funeral feasts become quite practicable, which would otherwise
remain an utter impossibility. It can seldom be known with certainty how
many guests will attend a wedding, or funeral, but the provision must be
made upon the basis of the largest number likely to appear. Each guest, or
rather each family, is not only expected, but by a rigid code of social
etiquette required, as already mentioned, to contribute to the expenses of
the occasion by a "share." This will sometimes be in food, but the general
practice is to bring money, according to a scale which is perfectly
understood by every one. The amount varies greatly in different places,
from a trifling sum of the value of about five or six cents up to a
quarter of a dollar or more, according to the degree of intimacy between
the persons, and the ability of the guests to contribute. In some parts of
China, the ordinary amount taken to such a feast seems to be twice as
great as in others. Sometimes the standard is so well understood, that the
phrase "a share" has a local meaning as definite as if, for example, the
sum of 250 cash were expressly named.
In some places while the rate of "a share" for a funeral is 250 cash, that
for a wedding is just double. This is because the food at a funeral is
"plain" (_su_), while that for the wedding is of meat (_hun_) and much
more expensive. It is not uncommon to find that "a share" for a person who
comes from another city or district is two or three times that of a native
of the place where the feast is given. To give only the same as a native
would do would be considered for the person from a distance as a loss of
"face"!
It is a characteristic example of Chinese procedure that the sums
contributed upon occasions of this sort are in reality seldom what they
profess to be. If local custom considers ninety-eight or ninety-six cash
as a hundred, the temptation to put in a less number as a contribution is
generally too strong to be resisted; the more so as in the confusion of
receiving the numerous amounts, it is generally difficult to tell which
particular string of cash was sent in by which persons, although the
amounts are all entered in an "account," to be presently noticed.
Those householders who are very anxious to keep exact track of the
relative honesty of the respective contributors, sometimes do so by having
ready a long cord to which each successive sum of cash is tied by its
string, after the sum is entered on the account. When the proceedings are
ended, it will then be possible for the master of the house to go over the
multitudinous strings of cash, ascertaining how much each one is short,
and tracing it to its donor by its place on the cord, corresponding to the
order of entry in the account-book. But this plan is not regarded with
favour by the guests, and is not generally adopted, because it makes so
much trouble. The advantage of it is that it enables the householder to
pay off the debt to the family which gave short cash, at exactly the same
rate, whenever they invite him to a wedding or a funeral. In some places
it is well understood that though each guest contributes "a share" of 250
cash, it will take five "shares" to make 1,000, since every "hundred cash"
is in reality only eighty.
It is the duty of the committee which looks after the finances, to take
charge of all sums which may be brought by the guests, and to keep a
record of the amount paid by each. This is a matter of great importance,
as every such contribution occupies the double position of a repayment of
some similar gift to the family of the giver, by the family which now
receives the gift, and also of a precursor of similar return gifts in time
to come. The amount which is sent by each person will depend upon the
relations existing between the families, and especially upon the amount
received by them on some former similar occasion. To disregard the
unwritten code which demands from guests proportional contributions, is
regarded as a grave offence against decorum, because of its serious
consequences to the family concerned, in diminishing their receipts.
To attend a feast, but not to bring any contribution, either in money or
in kind, seems to be practically unknown, though it constantly happens
that the quantity of food which on certain occasions may be substituted
for money, is less than half of what is eaten by the donor. This is
especially the case when the giver is a woman, who, as already mentioned,
is likely to bring one or more voracious children, who must be pacified by
food at every stage of the performances, their capacities being apparently
absolutely unlimited.
In cities and large towns, the business of managing a wedding or a funeral
feast, is conducted much as it would be in any country of the West. A food
shop contracts to deliver so many bowls of food of a definite quality and
at a fixed price. Provision is also made for additional supplies should
the number of guests be unexpectedly great. But if the feast is to be on a
large scale, it is not unlikely that the cooking will be done on the
premises by the professional caterers. It is usual to speak of an affair
of this sort as embracing so many "feasts," a "feast" denoting not a
single individual, as might be supposed, but the number who can sit at one
table. This number, like everything Chinese, varies in different places.
Sometimes it is eight, and the phrase, "eight fairy table" is the common
designation of the articles of furniture required for the purpose.
In other regions, while all the tables are of the same size and shape as
these, one side is left open for convenience in passing the food, and a
"feast" signifies six persons only. When the feasts are provided by
contract, the establishment also furnishes waiters, who convey the food to
the guests, and to these waiters a small gratuity is given at the close.
The number of families who are within reach of facilities such as these,
is but a small proportion of those who are obliged to arrange for feasts
at weddings and funerals. For those to whom no such resource is open,
there is no other way but to put the matter into the hands of certain
experts, of great experience in such matters--a class of persons to be
found everywhere. Every village or group of villages can furnish a
professional cook, who devotes much of his time to the conduct of affairs
of this sort. If he is a man of wide reputation, and employed by rich
families, he will have a number of assistants who work under his
direction, all of whom at the close of the feast will be rewarded with
suitable gratuities.
The staff of persons into whose hands the business of arranging for a
feast is committed, is divided into three departments or committees, the
Stewards (_chih fang_), the Culinary Department (_ch'u-fang_), and Finance
Department (_chang-fang_). Each of them is a check upon the other two,
although in the smaller and less expensive affairs all three will
naturally run together and be merged in a single head. The Stewards
purchase such supplies as are supposed to be necessary, embracing the best
which the local market affords.
In the northern part of China, the two items which prove the most
expensive are wheaten bread-cakes (_man-t'ou_) and wine. If the
accommodation of the dwelling admit of it, the articles which have been
bought for the feast are placed in a separate apartment, under the
exclusive charge of one of the stewards, by whose order alone can anything
be paid out to the kitchen, on demand of the head cook. But in practice it
is found that at this point there is always a serious leak, for many of
the relatives and neighbours of the family which is to have the feast,
will send over their children to the storeroom to "borrow" a few
bread-cakes, or a few cups of wine. For a steward to refuse (as a
foreigner would be likely to do), is to incur the ill-will of the family
which wishes to "borrow," and the only advantage to the steward would be
that he would be reviled, which no Chinese relishes. As a matter of
practice therefore, it is customary to "give to him that asketh," and from
him that would "borrow" not to turn away, even though, as the old English
saying runs, "Broad thongs are cut out of other people's leather."
It not infrequently happens that the stewards who are in charge of the
entertainment are smokers of opium, in which case the expenses are sure to
be much heavier than otherwise. It has also come to be a custom in some
regions, to furnish opium to the guests at weddings, and this may become
an item of a very elastic nature. Besides this, a man who smokes opium is
naturally incapacitated from taking even ordinary care of the stores under
his charge. If he is himself a smoker, and if opium is one of the articles
provided for the occasion, it will not be strange if all his opium-smoking
comrades embrace the opportunity to visit him, when they must be invited
to take a pipe--of course at the expense of the master of ceremonies.
The disappearance of wine and bread-cakes, on occasions of this sort, even
before a single bowl of food has been set before a guest, suggests the
evaporation of water on a hot summer day. It was reported to the writer,
that on the occasion of a funeral in a neighbour's family, about sixty
catties of wine vanished, without leaving behind any trace of its devious
course.
The reason for such occurrences, which are of universal notoriety, is not
that the stewards are not able to do that which they are set to do, nor is
the explanation necessarily to be found in their indifference to the
interests of the host. The real seat of the difficulty is, that every
family sufficiently well-to-do to have a large feast is surrounded with a
swarm of poor relatives, who have no other opportunities than these to
make their connection of any service to themselves, and who on such
occasions are determined not to be ignored. A poor family of the same
surname as the host will stand at the door of the mansion where a great
feast is in preparation, with bowls in hand, demanding that a share of the
good things in course of being served shall be apportioned to them. Even
if the master of the house should absolutely refuse his consent, and if
the stewards should follow his directions and give nothing, it would be of
no avail, for the poor family would raise such an uproar as practically to
prevent further proceedings, and all the guests would take the part of the
poor relatives, exhorting the host to give them what they asked.
The habit of levying tribute upon those who happen to be in a position to
pay it, is, as already remarked, deeply rooted in Chinese life. To what
this practice leads, may be seen in the extreme cases of which one now and
then hears, such as the following, detailed to the writer by the principal
sufferer. A man had a dispute with one of his uncles about a tree, the
value of which did not amount to more than a dollar. As he was a person
without force of character, and unable to get his rights, he was obliged
to "eat loss." This enraged his wife to such an extent that she hung
herself. It was now open to her husband to bring a suit at law, accusing
the other party of "harrying to death" (_pi ssŭ_) the deceased wife.
Perhaps this would have been the best plan for the injured husband, but
"peace-talkers" persuaded him to compromise the matter for a money
payment. The other party had a powerful advocate in a relative who was a
notorious blackleg, expert in lawsuits, and who freely gave his advice.
Even under these advantages, the middlemen into whose hands the matter was
put, decided that the uncle should pay 30,000 cash to the family of the
woman, as a contribution to the funeral, which was done.
It is not usual to make much parade over the funerals of suicides, unless
the sum to be expended is exacted from those who are supposed to have
impelled to the suicide. In this instance, half the amount paid would have
been amply sufficient for the funeral and for all its expenses. The
"family friends" of the husband, uncles, cousins, nephews, etc., took
charge of the proceedings, which they contrived to drag out for more than
a week, and when the funeral was over, the husband, whose crops had been
that year totally destroyed by floods, ascertained that these "family
friends" had not only made away with the 30,000 cash awarded as a fine,
but that he was saddled with a debt of immediate urgency amounting to
20,000 more for bread-cakes and wine, which had been consumed (as alleged)
by the "family friends" during the protracted negotiations. No clear
accounts of the expenditure were to be had, and the only thing of which
the poor husband was sure, was that he was practically ruined by his
"family friends."
It is always taken for granted by the Chinese, that any family rich enough
to spend a large amount of money on the funeral of a parent, will be
mercilessly pillaged on that particular occasion. The reason for this is
that, at such a time, the master of the house is (theoretically) overcome
by grief, and ordinary propriety requires that he himself should take no
part in the management of affairs, but should give his exclusive attention
to the mourning rites. Even though he clearly perceives that everything is
going wrong, he must act as if he were blind and deaf, and also dumb. Long
practice has made the Chinese very expert in such an accomplishment,
which, it is needless to say, for an Occidental would be difficult, not to
say impossible. If the householder is a man for any reason generally
unpopular, his disadvantages will be greatly increased, as is illustrated
by the following case, narrated to the writer by a man who lived within
two miles of the village in which the event occurred.
A wealthy man lost his father, and made preparations for an expensive
funeral. He took a hundred strings of cash in a large farm-cart, and went
to a market to buy swine to be slaughtered for the feast. On the way he
was waylaid _by a party of his own relatives_, and robbed of all the
money, in such a way as to render recovery of it hopeless. Having
afterward bought four swine and an ox (a most generous provision for the
feast), the arrangements were put into the hands of managers (_tsung-li_)
as usual. These persons found themselves wholly unable to restrain the
raids made upon the stores by "friends," neighbours and others, and the
night before the funeral was to occur, thieves broke into the storeroom
and carried off every scrap of meat, leaving nothing whatever for the
feast. The managers were frightened and ran away. The feast was of
necessity had with nothing but vegetables and was of a sort to bring the
householder into disgrace. As a result he was afraid to try to have any
more funerals, and there are at present on his premises two unburied
coffins awaiting sepulture, perhaps by the next generation.
As soon as the "shares" have all been sent in and reckoned up, it is known
how much the host is out of pocket by the affair, and this information is
so far from being private that it is sometimes at once announced to the
guests, and if the amount is a large one the host gets credit for doing
business on an extensive scale, regardless of expense. This gives him a
certain amount of honour among his neighbours, and honour of a kind which
is particularly prized. Among poor families, where "face" is of much less
consequence than cash, it is not uncommon to find the feasts on a scale of
such extreme economy that the cost is very trifling, although the "shares"
are as great as at much better entertainments. It occasionally happens
that a family is able to reduce the expenses so that the contributions are
large enough to cover them, and even to leave a margin. A man who has
carried through an enterprise of this sort is regarded as worthy of a
certain admiration; and not without reason, for the feat implies
generalship of no mean order.
Another illustration of the application of coöperative principles is found
in the organization of the men of a village into details, or reliefs, as
bearers of the catafalque of a specified size, each having its own leader.
Whenever a funeral is to take place, notice is sent to the head of the
division whose turn it is to serve, and he calls upon the men of his
detail in a regular order. If any one is not on hand to take his turn, he
is subjected to a fine.
In country districts, the funeral catafalque, with its tremendous array of
lacquered poles upon which it is borne, is often the property of a certain
number of individuals, who are also ordinary farmers. On being summoned to
take charge of a funeral, they often perform the service gratuitously for
people living in their own village, but charging a definite sum for the
rent of the materials, which sometimes represent a considerable capital.
Wedding chairs are often owned and managed in the same way, of which the
advantage is that an investment which it is so desirable for the community
to have made, and which is too large for an individual, is made by a
company, the members of which receive a small dividend on its cash outlay,
and an acknowledgment in food, presents, etc., of the manual labour
involved in serving those who invite their aid.
The principle is capable of indefinite expansion. The writer once lived in
a Chinese village, where there was a "Bowl Association," owning 100 or 200
bowls which were rented to those who had occasion for a feast, at such a
rate as to be remunerative to the owners, and at the same time more
economical to the householder than the purchase of a great number of
dishes for which on ordinary occasions he would have no use.
[Illustration: A BRIDAL PAIR.]
[Illustration: TEMPORARY FUNERAL PAVILION.]
Societies for the assistance of those who have funerals are of common
occurrence, and are of many different kinds. There is special reason for
the organization of such leagues (called _pai-shê_), since, while weddings
may be postponed until suitable arrangements can be made, it is generally
difficult, and sometimes impossible, to do the same with a funeral.
Sometimes each family belonging to the league pays into the common fund a
monthly subscription of 100 cash a month. Each family so contributing is
entitled upon occasion of the death of an adult member of the family (or
perhaps the older generation only) to draw from this fund, say, 6,000
cash, to be used in defraying the expenses. If there is not so much money
in the treasury as is called for by deaths in families of the members, the
deficiency is made up by special taxes upon each member. According to a
plan of this sort, a subscriber who drew out nothing for five years would
have contributed the full amount to which he is entitled, without
receiving anything in return. A mutual insurance company of this nature is
probably entered into on account of the serious difficulty which most
Chinese families experience in getting together ready money. From a
financial point of view there may be nothing saved by the contribution,
but practically it is found to be easier to raise 100 cash every month,
than to get together 6,000 cash at any one time.
Another form of mutual assistance in the expenses of funerals is the
following: A man whose parents are well advanced in life knows that he may
at any time be called upon to spend upon the ceremonies at their death an
amount which it will be difficult to raise. He therefore "invites an
association" (_ch'ing hui_), each member of which is under obligation upon
occasion of the death of a parent to contribute a fixed sum, say 2,000
_cash_. The membership will thus be composed exclusively of those who have
aged parents. The number of names may be forty, which would result,
whenever a call shall be made, in the accumulation of 80,000 cash. With
this sum a showy funeral can be paid for. It is customary to provide in
the document which each signs, and which is deposited with the organizer
of the association, that the funeral shall be conducted on a specified
scale of expense, nor can the funds be diverted to any other use than for
a funeral.
Whenever a member wishes for his own use to make a call for the quota from
each member, he must previously find two bondsmen, who will be surety for
him that he will continue to pay his share on demand, otherwise the other
subscribers might be left in the lurch. Only those known to be able to
meet their assessments would be likely to be invited to join such an
association, and if for any reason a member should fail to furnish his
quota, he would be heavily fined.
At each funeral, all the subscribers to the funeral fund are present _ex
officio_, and it is not necessary for them to contribute any other share
than that represented by the 2,000 cash of the assessment. Each member of
the association appears in mourning costume, and wailing as would become a
near relative of the deceased. The presence of so large a number of
mourners in addition to those really near of kin, gives a great deal of
"face" to the individual whose parent has died, and this is perhaps quite
as attractive a feature of the arrangement as the financial assistance.
If it should happen that for a long time no one dies in the families of
any subscribers to the funeral fund, it may be thought best to summon the
members to a feast, at which the project is broached of making a call for
a share to be used for a wedding, or some other purpose outside of the
constitutional limits of the society. In any arrangement of this nature
the feast is an indispensable concomitant of the proceedings. Without it
nothing can begin, and without it nothing can end.
Associations of this nature are much more common in connection with
funerals than with weddings, yet they are not unknown for the latter
purpose. A family, for example, wishes to marry a son on a scale which the
family resources will not warrant. It then resorts to an expedient, which
is called "drawing friends by means of other friends." Let us suppose that
it is desired to raise the sum of 100,000 cash. A hundred cards of
invitation are prepared, ten of which are sent to ten friends of the
family, who are invited to a preliminary feast. These friends receive the
extra cards of invitation, and each one gives a card to nine other
"friends" of his own, who agree to attend the wedding in question, each
one bringing with him as a share a string of cash. By this means a family
with little wealth and few connections is able suddenly to blossom out at
a wedding with a hundred guests (many of whom nobody knows), and all
expenses are provided for by the liberal contribution of the "friends,"
and of the friends of the "friends."
The only motive for the act, on the part of the original "friends" is
friendship, and the gustatory joy of the wedding feast. The only motives
for the friends of the "friends," are their friendship, and the same
joyful feast. It is needless to observe that the 100,000 cash thus
suddenly raised is a _debt_, which the family receiving it must repay in
future contributions.
To a Westerner, it doubtless appears a preposterous proceeding to saddle a
family with a liability of this sort, for the mere sake of a temporary
display. But love of display is by no means confined to the Chinese,
although doubtless they are satisfied with manifestations of it which to
us are far from being attractive. It is a characteristic in the Chinese
conduct of affairs, to make heavy drafts on the future in order to satisfy
a present need. Many a family will sell all their land, and even pull down
their house, to provide for a funeral of a parent, because to bury the
deceased without a suitable display would be a loss of "face." And this
irrational procedure is executed with an air of cheerfulness and of
conscious virtue, which seems to say, "Behold me! I will do what is
becoming at any personal inconvenience whatever!"
The elaborateness of a Chinese funeral may be roughly determined in
advance by calculating the product of two factors, the age (especially the
rank of the deceased by generations) and the social rank of the family. As
soon as a death occurs the wailing begins, and at once, or possibly at
sunset, the temple of the local-god is visited to make the announcement to
him, accompanied with more wailing. Further exercises of this sort take
place on "the third day," that is in some regions the next day, which is
held to be to all intents "the third"! In case of an affair of great
ceremony there will be special performances on every seventh day (a
strange and apparently unique survival of the hebdominal division in
China) for seven times, the funeral occurring on the forty-ninth day.
During the whole of this period there is no quiet time for the distracted
family. Perhaps both Buddhist and Taoist priests are chanting their Sacred
Books in extemporized mat-shed pavilions of a tawdry splendour; for it is
often considered safest in the dim uncertainty as to the best way to reach
the regions of the blest, to take passage by both of these religious
routes. Excruciating music rends the air from morn till eve, and bombs are
detonating at frequent intervals to terrify malignant spirits, and to
delight the swarms of village boys who riot in ecstasies during the whole
procedure.
English-speaking peoples have been criticised for taking their pleasures
sadly. The Chinese, on the contrary, often contrive to get through their
mourning not without considerable enjoyment. Under no other mundane
circumstances is so much to be had to eat on such easy terms. The adage
says truly,
"When old folks die, the rest feed high."
The strain upon the exiguous resources of a single courtyard or set of
yards in preparing food simultaneously for the guests, often numbering
hundreds, is very great; yet the inevitable waiting, the crowding, the
turmoil, and discomfort are all borne without a tenth of the complaint and
resentment which a tithe of the same annoyances and provocations would
probably cause the readers of these lines. In China there is no other way
to bury the dead, and there never has been any other way. Ceremony is the
very life of the Chinese race, and on no other occasion is ceremony so
triumphantly tyrannical as at a Chinese funeral. Yet in the most showy
pageantry there is likely to be an element of unutterable shabbiness. In
city processions flags, banners, umbrellas, screens, and handsome wooden
tablets shining with lacquer and glittering with gilt are carried in great
numbers before and behind the coffin of notables, but the bearers are not
infrequently dirty, ragged beggars, straggling along without aim and
without order. Little or nothing of this is to be seen in the rural
districts, but the confusion and disorderliness are omnipresent and
inevitable. There is in the Chinese language no word meaning solemn, for
there is no such thing as solemnity in the Chinese Empire.
White being the mourning colour, at a funeral swarms of people appear,
some with a mere fillet about their head, others with square caps, and
others with a more abundant display, up to those whose near relationship
to the deceased requires that they be covered entirely with the coarse
cloth which denotes the deepest depth of mourning, their feeble steps
being supported by a short stick of willow upon which they ostentatiously
lean, particularly at the numerous junctures when wailing is to take
place. Generally speaking, the wearers of white are those who come within
the "Five Degrees of Relationship" (wu fu), that is, all directly
descended from one's grandfather's grandfather (the steps being indicated
in Chinese by separate names for each generation, to wit, _kao_, _tsêng_,
_tsu_, _fu_, and _shên_, viz., three generations of "grandfathers," my
father, and myself). The family in mourning furnishes material for all the
cloud of mourners, but if the married daughters are provided by their
husband's family with a supply, this is a mark of special honour.
Sometimes women are seen proudly carrying a huge bolt of wholly
superfluous cloth on their arm all through a funeral, furnishing a public
testimonial that their husbands or fathers-in-law have done the correct
thing, thus giving the daughter-in-law a large supply of "face."
Since family graveyards are surrounded by planted fields, if a funeral
happens to be held in the spring or early summer, it is inevitable that by
the trampling of so many persons much damage should be done to growing
crops. A space twenty feet wide or more would be required by the bearers
of a catafalque, and if the funeral is a large one it will be followed all
the way by a dense crowd. The unhappy owners of adjacent land sometimes
provide themselves with shovels, and throw quantities of earth into the
air so as to fall on the heads of the trespassers on their grain, as a
protest (like all Chinese protests wholly futile) against the invasion of
their rights.
Angry words and reviling are not infrequent concomitants of Chinese
funerals, for the provocation is often grievous. To interfere with a
funeral is a serious offence, but disputes sometimes arise between the
participants. The writer once saw a coffin left for many days by the side
of a public road because the bearers of the two coffins that were to have
been buried together, differed as to which set should first leave the
village, the disagreement terminating in a fight and an angry lawsuit,
pending the settlement of which the dead man could not stir.
It is when the almost interminable feasts are at last over, and the loud
cry is raised, "Take up the coffin," that the funeral's climax has
arrived. Sixteen bearers, or some multiple of sixteen (and the more the
better) wrestle with the huge and unwieldy burden of the ponderous coffin
and the enormous catafalque supporting it. Only the bearers in the
immediate front can see where they are going, so that it is necessary that
a funeral director take charge of their motions, which he does by shrill
shouts in a falsetto key ending in a piercing cry by no means unlike the
scream of a catamount. To each of his directive yells the whole chorus of
bearers responds with shouts resembling those of sailors heaving an
anchor. These cries mingled with the ostentatious wails of the mourners
piled into a whole caravan of village farm-carts, combine to produce a
total effect as remote from our conception of what a funeral ought to be
as can easily be imagined. When, by a slow and toilful progress, the
family graveyard has been reached, the lowering of the coffin into the
grave--sometimes a huge circular opening--is the culminating point of the
many days of excitement. The cries of the director become shrieks, the
responses are tumultuous and discordant, every one adding his own
emendations according to his own point of view, and no one paying any
attention to any one else. Thus, amid the explosion of more crackers and
bombs, the fiercer wails of the mourners, the shouts of the bearers and
the grave-diggers, and the buzz of the curious spectators, the Chinese is
at last laid away to his long rest.
XIX
NEW YEAR IN CHINESE VILLAGES
If the foreigner who has lived in China long enough to take in its
external phenomena, but not long enough to perceive the causes of them,
were to explain to one of less knowledge his views as to the leading
features of the change from one Chinese year to another as exhibited in
the life of the Chinese, he would probably name (and with much
plausibility) one or more of the following particulars.
DUMPLINGS
The customs of different parts of the wide empire doubtless vary, but
probably there is no part of it in which either dumplings or some similar
article are not inseparably associated with New Year's Day, in the same
way as plum-pudding with an English Christmas, or roast-turkey and mince
pie with a New England Thanksgiving. As compared with Western peoples the
number of Chinese who are not obliged to practice self-denial either in
the quantity or the quality of their food, and in both, is small. The diet
of the vast mass of the nation is systematically and necessarily
abstemious. Even in the case of farmers' families who are well enough off
to afford the year round good food in abundance, we do not often see them
indulging in such luxury. Or if the males of the elder generation indulge,
the women and children of a younger generation are not allowed to do so.
Hereditary economy in the item of food is a marked Chinese trait. To "eat
good things" is a common phrase denoting the occurrence of a wedding, a
funeral, or some occasion upon which "good things" cannot be dispensed
with. To eat cakes of ordinary grain on New Year's Day, and not to get
any dumplings at all, is proverbially worse than not to have any New Year.
Moreover, the keen joy with which every member of a Chinese family looks
forward to the dietetic aspect of their New Year, the still keener joy
with which every member is absorbed in devouring all he can get of the
best there is to be got, and the scarcely less keen joy with which each
one recalls the details of the menu when the family is once more launched
upon the Sahara of ordinary fare--these are full of suggestion and
instruction to Occidentals who habitually have so much to eat that they
seldom secure the best sauce of gnawing hunger, and are more likely than
not to be bored by being asked out to an elaborate dinner with many
courses. The most robust imagination finds it impossible to conceive of a
Chinese who should take this view of what always appeals to the finest
feelings of his nature. There is therefore much reason in placing
Dumplings in the forefront of a Chinese New Year.
REUNION
No feast-day in any Western land--the two previously mentioned not
excepted--can at all compare with Chinese New Year, as regards powers of
traction and attraction. We consider the gathering of families on these
special occasions as theoretically desirable, and as practically useful.
But we have this fatal disadvantage; our families divide and disperse,
often to the ends of the earth, and a new home is soon made. Whole
families cannot be transported long distances, especially at inclement
seasons of the year, even if average dwellings would hold them all.
But in China, the family is already at home. It is only some of its male
members who are absent, and they return to their ancestral abode, with the
infallible instinct of the wild fowl to their southern haunts. If vast
distances should make this physically impossible--as is the case with the
countless Shan-hsi men scattered over the empire doing business as
bankers, pawn-brokers, etc., or as happens with many from the northern
provinces who go "outside the Great Wall,"--still the plan is to go home,
perhaps one year in three, and the time selected is always at the close of
the year.
A cat in a strange garret, a bird with a broken wing, a fish out of water
are not more restless and unhappy than the average Chinese who cannot go
home at New Year time. In addition to his personal deprivations, he has
the certainty of being ridiculed not only by the persons with whom he is
obliged to stay, but also by the people of his own village when he does go
home. The Chinese dread ridicule, even more than they dread the loss of a
good meal, and unless the circumstances are altogether exceptional, one
can depend upon it that every Chinese can only be kept away from his home
at New Year by circumstances over which he has no control. There is,
therefore, good ground for regarding reunion as a leading feature of a
Chinese New Year.
NEW CLOTHES
Whoever takes even a superficial view of the Chinese in their towns,
cities and villages during the period from the first day of the first moon
to the fifteenth of the same, will be struck with the display of new and
bright-coloured garments. Every article of apparel, both of the men and of
the women, and still more of the children, may be of any or all the colors
of the rainbow. The Chinese do not seem to us to be conspicuous for what
we call good taste, but rather at times to emulate the vagaries of the
African savages, and never more so than at this time of holiday show.
Combinations of colour which would cause Western ladies to shrug their
shoulders, and to shiver with horror, appear to recommend themselves to
the Chinese taste as the correct thing, and as good form. Bright green and
blue, accompanied by deep scarlet, purple, lilac or orange, do not seem to
"kill each other," as our modistes would shudderingly affirm, but they
convey such evident and such universal pleasure to wearers and spectators
alike, that it becomes plain to the most prejudiced foreigner, that here,
at least, his standards do not apply. In consideration of the stress which
the Chinese lay upon this feature of their great anniversary, we should be
justified in assuming fine clothes as a main characteristic of the
occasion.
RELIGIOUS RITES
The very first aspect in which Chinese New Year presents itself, no matter
in what part of the world we happen to meet it, is that of noise. All
night long, there is a bang! bang! bang! of firecrackers large and small,
which, like other calamities, "come, not single spies, but in battalions."
The root of all this is undoubtedly connected with religion, as in other
similar performances all over the world. But though the explosion of
gunpowder is the most prominent, it is far from being the most important
act of New Year worship. There is the despatch of the last year's
kitchen-god, generally on the twenty-third of the twelfth moon, and the
installation of his successor at the close of the year. On the last
evening of the year, there is the family gathering either at the ancestral
temple, or should there not be one, in the dwelling-house, for the worship
of the tablets of the past few generations of ancestors. In some parts of
China ancestral tablets are comparatively rare among the farming and
working people, and the place of them as regards the practical worship at
New Year's eve, is taken by a large scroll, containing a portion of the
family genealogy, which is hung up, and honoured with prostrations and the
burning of incense. On the morning of the second day of the new first
moon, perhaps at other times also, all the males of a suitable age go to
the family or clan graveyard, and there make the customary offerings to
the spirits of the departed. There has been considerable controversy among
foreigners expert in Chinese affairs as to the true value of these various
rites from a religious point of view, but there is no doubt on the part
of any one that they constitute a most essential ingredient in a Chinese
New Year, and that in the present temper of the Chinese race, a New Year
without such rites is both inconceivable and impossible. We do well,
therefore, to place Religious Rites prominently in our catalogue.
SOCIAL CEREMONIES
It requires but a slight acquaintance with the facts, however, to make us
aware that while the ceremonies connected with the dead are important,
they are soon disposed of once for all, and that they do not form a part
of the permanent New Year landscape. It is quite otherwise with the social
ceremonies connected with the living. The practice of New Year calls, as
found in some Western lands is a very feeble parody of the Chinese usage.
We call on whom we choose to call upon, when we choose to go. The Chinese
pays his respects to those to whom he must pay his respects, at the time
when it is his duty so to do and from this duty there is seldom any
reprieve. For example, not to press into undue prominence local practices,
which vary greatly, it may be the fashion for every one to be up long
before daylight. After the family salutations have been concluded, all but
the older generation of males set out to make the tour of the village, the
representatives of each family entering the yard of every other family,
and prostrating themselves to the elders who are at home to receive them.
This business goes by priority in the genealogical table, as military and
naval officers take rank from the date of their commissions. Early
marriages on the part of some members of a collateral branch of a large
clan, late marriages on the part of other branches, the adoption of heirs
at any point, and other causes, constantly bring it about that the men
oldest in years are by no means so in the order of the generation to which
they belong. Thus we have the absurd spectacle of a man of seventy posing
as a "nephew"--or, if worst comes to worst--as the "grandson" of a mere
boy. One often hears a man in middle life complain of the fatigues of the
New Year time, as he being of a "late generation," is obliged "to kotow to
every child two feet long" whom he may happen to meet, as they are "older"
than he, and in consequence of this inversion of "relative duties," the
children are fresh as a rose, while the middle-aged man has lame knees for
a week or two!
If the first day is devoted to one's native town or village, the
succeeding ones are taken to pay calls of ceremony upon one's relatives
living in other towns or villages, beginning with the mother's family, and
branching into relationships the names of which few foreigners can
remember, and which most cannot even comprehend. That all this social
ceremony is upon the whole a good thing cannot be doubted, for it prevents
many alienations, and heals in their early stages many cases of strained
relations. Yet, to us such a formal and monotonous routine would prove
insufferable.
To the Chinese, these visits are not only an important part of New Year,
presumptively they are in real sense New Year itself. Every visit involves
a "square meal," and (from the Chinese point of view) a good time. To omit
them, would be not only to deprive oneself of much pleasure, it would be
to commit a social crime, which would almost certainly give great offence.
NATIONAL LEISURE
Greater familiarity with the conditions and details of Chinese life lead
us to wonder that so laborious a people find _time_ for all this junketing
and vain display. The marvel is indeed a permanent one, but it ceases to
surprise us when we have once taken in the fact that the whole Chinese
race have as a unit, practically agreed to deduct from the twelve
available months, an entire half moon, from New Year till the Feast of
Lanterns. Within this twenty-fourth part of the year, nothing shall be
done which can be left undone. The outgo is to be put down to the expense
account of the whole year, and the main purpose is to have a good time.
This period thus becomes a safety-valve for the nation, which else might
go distraught in all its otherwise ceaseless toils. If the Chinese did not
as a rule, work so hard, they could not so heartily enjoy their long
vacation. If they did not so heartily enjoy their vacation, they could not
during the rest of the year work so well. We are therefore authorized, in
arranging our table of contents of the Chinese New Year, to give large
place to the almost complete cessation of productive industry. It is the
epoch of national leisure.
GAMBLING
It is a venerable maxim that "Satan finds some mischief still, for idle
hands to do." Probably no race that ever lived could resist the strain of
such a sudden transition from constant industrial activity, to complete
industrial inactivity, to be followed half a month later by the old
routine and another year of bondage. They could not resist the strain,
that is to say, without a corresponding reaction; neither can the Chinese.
It is not in human nature to find consecutive enjoyment merely in the
directions which have been named, without trying to go farther and to get
more. This is precisely what the Chinese do, and they do it by the
excitement of gambling. This, with opium smoking, is the greatest vice in
China, and the most ruinous. But after all, taking the country districts
through, the proportion of gamblers among the working classes, so far as
we are aware, is limited, though vast sums are everywhere annually
squandered in this way. But the remarkable thing is that at New Year's
time all restrictions seem to be removed, and both men and women give
themselves up to the absorbing excitement of cards, dominoes, etc., with
money stakes of varying amount, and with no fear or even thought of future
evil harvests. In the abstract, gambling is of course recognized as wrong
and not to be indulged, as likely to lead to trouble. But at New Year's
time "everybody does it," "it is only for amusement," and "there is
nothing else to do,"--the latter an important fact to be taken account of
at a time when even cooking is often prætermitted as much as possible.
Merchants do not take down their shutters, but one can hear the clerks
noisily gambling inside. Innkeepers will not open their front doors, but
landlord and servants are all gambling together and will refuse to stop a
game to feed your animals or get you a meal, telling you that it is no
time to travel, and that business is business, and amusement amusement.
Old women and young women squatted on their mats or their _k'angs_,
feverishly shuffle their cards and pay their little stakes, and all are
having a good time.
That this state of things will not stop suddenly on the day after the
Feast of Lanterns, is obvious. It often never stops at all, but goes on
with a widening and lengthening trail of ruin, not ending even with the
grave, but lasting to the third and fourth generation. Surely we are right
in calling gambling a leading feature of a Chinese New Year. And yet after
all, perhaps we have not got to the bottom of the matter.
DEBT-PAYING
However little attention he may pay to the Chinese calendar, every
foreigner in China is sure to be reminded in a very effective way of the
approach of the close of the Chinese year, long before the edge of the New
Year is to be seen above the horizon. At some time during the twelfth
moon, the "boy" makes his appearance, and with an unusual animation in his
unanimated face, explains that owing to a combination of circumstances
which seem to be to a large extent incapable of elucidation to us, he is
obliged to request the advance of his wages for the current month, and
also for the one to come. This may be contrary to rule, doubtless is so,
but owing to the combination above alluded to, is an imperative necessity.
Otherwise ruin impends. It is not long before a similar statement is made
by the cook, with regard to his affairs, and by the various coolies as to
theirs. In each case the necessity turns out upon investigation to be so
real, and the pressure of the combination of circumstances so powerful,
that we are, in a manner, forced to do violence to our own judgment, in
order to avert the imminent ruin of those who are in our employ, and in
whom we feel, perhaps, some interest. But it is a long time before it
occurs to us to look into the matter more deeply than sufficiently to
ascertain what everybody knew before, that Chinese New Year is preceded by
a universal season of debt-paying from which no one is exempt. If we
insist upon following up any specific case with a rigid examination into
its remoter causes, we soon learn from the principal party such facts as
appear to justify his assertion of an emergency, and also that there is
nothing peculiar in his case, but that other people are in the same
predicament. If these inquiries are carried far enough, and deep enough,
they will bring to light the seven deadly sins of Chinese social
financiering.
1. _Everybody always needs to borrow._ That the business of the world even
in Western lands depends upon the borrowing of money, and that credit is
the largest factor in trade, are positions which we do not for a moment
forget. But Chinese borrowing is of a different type from that with which
the great expansion of modern commerce has made us familiar. We do not
affirm that there are not Chinese who do not need the money of other
people for the conduct of their affairs, but only that these people are so
rare that they may as well be disregarded. The whole scale of Chinese
living and the whole system of economics are of such a sort, that as a
rule there is but a narrow margin of financial reserve. With all their
practicality and skill in affairs, it is a constant source of wonder that
so few Chinese ever have anything to fall back upon. One reason for this
is the fact that it is very difficult for them to accumulate a reserve,
and another equally potent is the fact that there is nothing which can be
safely done with it pending its use. There are no savings-banks, and there
are no investments which are safe. The only thing which can be done with
ready money, is to lend it to those who need it, which is generally done
with some reluctance, as the lender justly fears lest he should never
again see either interest or principal. Whoever has a wedding in his
family, is liable to have to borrow money to carry it through, and if it
be a funeral the necessity will be still more urgent. He needs money to
start in business, and he needs more to settle up at the end of the year,
when, if their own accounts are to be trusted, nine Chinese out of ten who
engage in business in a small way, find that they have "lost money";
though this often signifies that they have not realized so much as they
had hoped. In short it is hard to find a Chinese to whom the loan of a sum
of money at any time, would not be as welcome as "water to a fish in a dry
rut." It is this all-prevailing need which smoothes the surface of the
spot where the pit is to be dug.
2. _Everybody is obliged to lend money._ We have just remarked that the
man who happens to have a little surplus cash does not like to lend it,
lest he should never see it again. But there are various kinds and degrees
of pressure which can be brought to bear upon the capitalist. One of these
is connected with the solidarity of the Chinese family, or clan. If one of
the members has money which he might lend and another is desperately in
need of it, the latter will get a member of the generation higher than
that to which the capitalist belongs, to intercede for him. This may be
done unwillingly, but it will probably be done. To a sufficient amount of
pressure of this ancestral description, the capitalist will find it best
to yield, though not improbably against his financial judgment. But every
Chinese is from infancy accustomed to the idea that it is seldom easy to
have one's own way in all things, and that when one cannot do as he would,
he must do as he must. If the borrower does not belong to the same family
or clan as the lender, the difficulty will be greater, but it may perhaps
be overcome by the same description of pressure, by means of friends. A
would-be borrower is often obliged to make a great many kotows before he
can secure the favour of a loan (at an extortionately high rate of
interest), but he is much aided in his efforts by the Chinese notion that
when a certain amount of pressure has been brought to bear, a request
_must_ be granted, just as one of a pair of scales must go down if you put
on enough weights. Thus it comes about that in all ranks of Chinese, the
man who has, is the man who must be content to allow to share in his
wealth (for a handsome remuneration).
3. From the foregoing propositions, it follows with inevitable certainty,
that _almost everybody owes some one else_. There is never any occasion to
ask a Chinese whether he owes money. The proper formula is, How much do
you owe, and to whom, and what is the rate of interest?
4. _No Chinese ever pays cash down, unless he is obliged to do so._ To us
this may appear a most eccentric habit, but it seems to be almost a law.
The Chinese has learned by ages of experience, that he no sooner pays away
money to satisfy one debt, than he needs that same money to liquidate
other debts. In their own figuratively expressive phrase, a single cup of
water is wanted in three or four places at once, and the supply is always
as inadequate, as the classical "cup of water to put out the fire in a
cart-load of fuel." Knowing this with a keenness of apprehension which it
is difficult for us to appreciate, the Chinese holds on fast to his cash
till it is wrung from him by a force which overcomes his own tenacity of
grip.
5. _No Chinese ever pays a debt till he is dunned._ To us this also seems
a strange practice. Most of us have grown up with a fixed idea that as a
debt must be paid, "if it were done when 'tis done, then 'twere well it
were done quickly." The mind of a Chinese operates in quite a different
way. His view is, "If it must be done, it were best done when it is done
as deliberately as the case admits."
6. It seems also to be the rule, that _no Chinese will pay his debts till
he has been dunned a great number of times_. Here again he is at the
opposite pole from that which we occupy. We do not like to be dunned, and
would rather make considerable sacrifices than to have needy persons
dogging us for the collection of debts which we honestly owe, which we
must ultimately pay, and not to arrange for the payment of which at once
is more or less of a disgrace. By "we" we mean of course the average
foreigner, for it is not to be denied that Western lands have their full
proportion of impecunious and shameless rascals who "live off the interest
of their debts," and who swindle all those whom they can. But the Chinese
of whom we are speaking do not belong to this class. The mass of the
Chinese people we believe to be honest, and they fully intend to pay all
that they owe, but they do not intend to pay until they are ready to do
so, and neither gods nor men can tell when that will be. It is a current
saying that when a person has many debts he is no longer concerned about
them, just as when one has many parasites he ceases to scratch!
7. In a large proportion of cases, _the Chinese who pays a debt, pays but
a part of it at a time_. The rest he will try to get together in the
"third month," "the ninth month," or at the "end of the next year." The
practical outcome of these last three peculiarities is, that the twelfth
moon of every Chinese year is a time of maximum activity all over the
empire. One would suppose that a vast amount of work was being
accomplished, but the facts are otherwise. One is reminded of the Witch in
"Alice Behind the Looking-Glass," where the child was hurried along on a
broomstick at such a rate as to take her breath away. She thought she must
be traversing illimitable space, but when this idea was communicated to
the Witch, the latter only laughed, and replied that this was nothing at
all, for they had to go like that to "keep up with things" and if they
were really to get ahead to any extent, the rate of travel must be
enormously faster than that! The racing around of the Chinese in their
final moon, is just "to keep up with things." Every shop, no matter how
trifling the sum total of its business, has its army of runners out, each
"demanding debts," or rather endeavouring to do so; for to achieve it is
no such easy matter. The debtor is himself a creditor, and he also will be
occupied in the effort to call in the sums which are owing to him. Each
separate individual is engaged in the task of trying to chase down the men
who owe money to him, and compel them to pay up, and at the same time in
trying to avoid the persons who are struggling to track _him_ down and
corkscrew from him the amount of his indebtedness to them? The dodges and
subterfuges to which each is obliged to resort, increase in complexity and
number with the advance of the season, until at the close of the month,
the national activity is at fever heat. For if a debt is not secured then,
it will go over till a new year, and no one knows what will be the status
of a claim which has actually contrived to cheat the annual Day of
Judgment. In spite of the excellent Chinese habit of making the close of a
year a grand clearing-house for all debts, Chinese human nature is too
much for Chinese custom, and there are many of these postponed debts which
are a grief of mind to many a Chinese creditor.
The Chinese are at once the most practical and the most sentimental of the
human race. New Year _must not_ be violated by duns for debts, but the
debt _must_ be collected New Year though it be. For this reason one
sometimes sees an urgent creditor going about early on the first day of
the year carrying a lantern looking for his creditor. His artificial light
shows that by a social fiction the sun has not yet risen, it is still
yesterday and the debt can still be claimed!
We have but to imagine the application of the principles which we have
named, to the whole Chinese empire, and we get new light upon the nature
of the Chinese New Year festivities. They are a time of rejoicing, but
there is no rejoicing so keen as that of a ruined debtor, who has
succeeded by shrewd devices in avoiding the most relentless of his
creditors and has thus postponed his ruin for at least another twelve
months. For, once past the narrow strait at the end of the year, the
debtor finds himself again in broad and peaceful waters, where he cannot
be molested. Even should his creditors meet him on New Year's day, there
could be no possibility of mentioning the fact of the previous day's
disgraceful flight and concealment, or indeed of alluding to business at
all, for this would not be "good form," and to the Chinese "Good Form"
(otherwise known as Custom), is the chief national divinity.
An ingenious device by which to secure the desirable result that a family
shall be sure to have a supply of the food most indispensable for a proper
treatment of guests at the festive New Year season, is found in what are
called New Year Societies. Each member of the society contributes a few
hundred or perhaps a thousand cash a month for the first five months of
the year, until the wheat harvest in June when wheat is at its lowest
price, for example 1,200 cash for 100 catties or picul. During the five
months which have elapsed, the money thus assessed upon the members has
been put at interest, and has already accumulated a handsome income. As
soon as the new wheat is in the market, the loans are all called in, and
the treasurer takes the whole of the sum belonging to the association and
invests it in wheat. This he keeps until the close of the year, by which
time it is not at all unlikely that the price of the grain has doubled. He
then exchanges the wheat, at the current rate, with some maker of
bread-cakes (_man-t'ou_), and these are divided among the stockholders. In
this way, each one gets not only the benefit of the interest on loans for
five months, but also nearly or quite double the value of the wheat bought
just after harvest. Sometimes the monthly payments are continued
throughout the year, and the sum is then expended in a lump for
bread-cakes, wheat, cotton, or whatever each family most needs for the New
Year season. In societies of this kind, the rate of interest is sure to be
at least three per cent. per month, and perhaps four per cent. The amounts
borrowed are usually small, and each borrower must have a security from
among the contributors to the fund. In case payment is not forthcoming at
the due date, the next step is to raise an uproar, and if possible to
collect the debt by force. The inevitable and universal uncertainty and
difficulty attending the collection of any money on loan, give emphasis to
the adage that "where the profit is large, the risk is correspondingly
great."
Extortionate as are the ordinary rates of Chinese interest, ranging from
twenty-four to forty eight or more per cent. per annum, there are other
ways than direct loans, by which even greater profits may be gathered. The
passion for gambling seems to be all-pervasive among the Chinese, and it
is perhaps a greater bar to the prosperity of the common people than any
other habit of their lives. Many of the phenomena of Chinese coöperation
are associated with gambling practices, from which the profit to those who
manage the finances is very great. In all cases where there is money to
loan, it is possible to employ it for gaming, under the direction of the
managers, or trustees. Those who are in the habit of gambling do not stop
when their supply of money fails, but draw upon the bank of the loan
association at terms which are agreed upon, but which differ according to
circumstances. In an emergency, it might happen that a person whose
fortune had failed him, would be obliged to borrow of the bank, say 800
cash, which in a short time he must replace with 1,000. At the end of the
year when the accounts are made up and the money paid in, it is equally
divided among the contributors of the society, whether they may have used
the capital for gambling or not. In case they have borrowed a part of the
capital and are not able to repay it, their debt is set against their
contribution, and they lose their investment.
XX
THE VILLAGE BULLY
No adequate understanding of the life of the Chinese is possible without
some comprehension of the place therein of the bully, and conversely it
might almost be said that a just apprehension of the character and
functions of the Chinese bully is equivalent to a comprehension of Chinese
society.
So far as we know, the Chinese bully is a character peculiar to China. By
this it is not of course meant that other lands do not have and have not
always had their bullies, but that the mode in which Chinese bullies exert
their power is unique. It depends largely upon the peculiar
characteristics of the Chinese race, prominent among which is the desire
for peace, and a reluctance to engage in a quarrel. The traits of a bully
among a savage and warlike people such as our ancestors once were, and of
a bully among such a quiet folk as the Chinese, are inherently different.
The Chinese have many terms to designate the individual whom we have
termed a bully, among which one of the most common is that which means
literally "bare-stick" (_kuang-kun_), in allusion to the fact that those
who are most frequently bullies are generally those who have no property
to lose. But the general term is applicable to any one who plays the part,
whatever his social condition may be, and it is in this sense that we
shall employ it.
In considering the social functions of the bully, it is necessary to
distinguish him from several classes of persons, to any one of which he
may belong, but from each one of which he may be different. These four
classes are,--first, headmen of the village (called also, as we have
already remarked, by many other names); second, intermediaries (not
"middlemen" in the technical sense, but those who as peace-talkers,
intervene in the affairs of others) etc.; third, beggars; and lastly
thieves.
In China next in importance after the division of human beings into two
sexes, is another classification which every Chinese instinctively adopts.
According to this arrangement, all members of society are rated according
to their probable behaviour under bad treatment, just as the chemist
considers all substances in the light of their capacity for combination
with other elements.
In the popular speech of the people, every Chinese villager is said to be
either "_lao-shih_" or not "_lao-shih_." The words "_lao-shih_" mean
literally "old and solid," or in a derived sense gentle, tractable, from
which again arises a third signification of stupid, and gullible. The
highest degree of this latter quality is expressed in the phrase
"_ssü-lao-shih_," which literally denotes one who is "dead-stupid"; that
is, one who can be imposed upon to any extent. Such a one, in a common
adage, is compared to the toes on an old woman's feet, which have been
suppressed all their life, without any power of asserting themselves.
The village bully is, (as we used to be taught of vulgar fractions) of
three kinds, simple, compound, and complex. The simple bully is a unit by
himself, managing his own affairs with his own resources. The compound
bully calls to his aid the power of numbers, and the mysterious and almost
irresistible talent for combination inherent in the Chinese. The complex
bully is not a bully merely, but has some business or profession, in the
management of which he is materially aided by the fact that he is a man to
be feared.
In his simplest form, a Chinese bully is a man of a more or less violent
temper and strong passions, who is resolved never to "eat loss," and under
all circumstances to give as good (or as bad) as he gets. Fortunately for
the peace of society, the overwhelming majority of the Chinese belong to
the "_lao-shih_" variety. In order to secure the reputation of being _not
"lao-shih,"_ a shrewd villager will sometimes adopt the expedient, not
unknown to other lands, of wearing his clothes in a loose and rowdy-like
fashion, talking in a boisterous tone, and resenting contradiction or any
overt lack of compliance with his opinions.
His cap is worn studiedly awry; his outer garment instead of being
decorously fastened, is left purposely unlooped; his abundant hair is
braided into a loose cue apparently as thick as his arm, the plaiting
beginning several inches away from the head: the end of the cue is
generally coiled about his neck or over his head (a gross breach of
Chinese etiquette), as if to show that he thirsts for a fight. His outer
leggings are not improbably so tied as to display a lining which is more
expensive than the outside; and his shoes are invariably worn down at the
heel, perhaps to make an ostentatious display of a silk embroidered _heel_
to the cotton stocking--a touch of splendour adapted to strike awe into
the rustic beholder. In a time of intense excitement over alleged
kidnapping of children, we have known a man to be apprehended in open
court and examined as a bad character, because the colour of his clothes
was unusual.
By persistently following out his peculiar lines of action, he will not
unlikely succeed in diffusing the impression that he is a dangerous man to
interfere with, and will in consequence be let severely alone. A cat of
even a small experience will not improbably manifest considerable
hesitation before attempting to swallow a lizard. It is evident,
therefore, that if any small reptile is obliged to associate with cats,
the art of simulating a lizard is a valuable one. The grade of bully of
which we are now speaking is in all Chinese society too common to attract
much notice, and he can be avoided by letting him alone. His weapons, like
the walls of Chinese cities, are defensive only.
Much more to be dreaded is the bully who will not let others alone, but
who is always inserting himself into their affairs with a view to
extracting some benefit for himself. The most dangerous type of these men
is the one who makes very little ado, but whose acts are ruinous to those
whom he wishes to injure. Such a one is aptly likened to a dog which bites
without showing his teeth.
The tactics which such a man adopts to establish his claim to the rank of
"village king," are the same with which we are only too familiar in other
lands, and which an advancing civilization has not yet succeeded in
rendering wholly obsolete. If there is no overt act which he sees his way
to commit, he can always pick a quarrel by reviling, which is regarded as
throwing down a glove of defiance. Not to notice such a challenge is from
a Chinese standpoint almost impossible. "To be reviled and to feel no
pain," this is the Chinese ideal of shamelessness. Nothing is rarer than
to find a Chinese who has been reviled, and who, when he was strong enough
to demand an apology, has allowed the matter to drop.
The intricate constitution of Chinese society is such that there is a
great variety of acts which, while they may not be directly hostile, must
be understood in the light of a challenge. If for example a bully has let
it be known that he is determined that a theatrical representation shall
take place the next autumn in his village, for some one to oppose it might
not improbably be such an act of hostility as to amount to a challenge.
The bully must then see that the theatre is engaged, or his "face" is
lost, which one may be sure will never happen as long as he is able to
prevent it.
There is always about one of these village bullies a general atmosphere of
menace, as if he were thirsting for an opportunity to issue an ultimatum.
He often does so, in a singularly vague manner, the significance of which
is, however, perfectly well understood. If A is the bully, and B is known
to oppose him, then A publicly states that if B does so and so, A will
not put up with it (_pu suan t'a_, literally, "will not take the
account," but insinuating a dark hint as to consequences). If B takes the
hint and quietly retires, there is peace, but otherwise there is war.
One of the qualifications which is very convenient for the village bully,
although not absolutely indispensable, is physical strength. One of the
nicknames of the local bully as just remarked, is that of village king.
Among those whose _forte_ is violence, the king must be a man who has
inherent power, "the man who can," for it is impossible to say at what
moment all his strength will be needed in some fight.
It is in view of this consideration, that it is very common for young
fellows who wish to distinguish themselves among their comrades, to take
systematic lessons in "fist-and-foot," that is, in gymnastics. A high
degree of skill in wrestling, and the ability (as alleged) to deliver such
a blow with the fist as shall knock out a brick from a wall a foot thick,
are in many circumstances valuable accomplishments.
The writer is well acquainted with a young man who enjoyed the reputation
of being the strongest person in his village. Being sent on an errand to a
distant city, he had occasion to pass through a smaller city some forty
_li_ from his home, where he was not known. Here a number of bullies, who
happened to be gathered in front of the district yamên, struck with his
rusticity, stopped him, and demanded who he was and where he was going.
His replies to their inquiries not being sufficiently prompt to give
satisfaction, he was set upon by several men, who attacked him
simultaneously. Here his "fist-and-foot" skill was of great service; for
though two men were on top of him, he was able to seize the ankle of one
of them and to give it such a fearful twist as almost to dislocate the
joint, whereupon his assailants, howling with pain, were only too glad to
release him. At a later date the matter was looked into, and at the feast
which the attacking party was compelled to give, by way of apology, one of
those present hobbled around in a particularly feeble manner, and freely
expressed the opinion that upon this occasion he had mistaken his man!
In the numerous cases in which persons are imposed upon by a bully who is
too much for them, their earliest thoughts are how it may be practicable
to collect a band of men, expert in the "fist-and-foot" practices, and
make an attack upon the aggressive party, by which means he may be
suppressed. The writer once met a man whose home is in a village noted as
the headquarters of a daring and unscrupulous band of thieves. Having been
robbed by them with no prospect of any redress through legal channels,
this man collected a band of athletes and attacked the thieves in the
vicinity of the village where they made their home, so belabouring them
that the band removed its headquarters elsewhere.
It is a useful, but by no means a necessary qualification of the bully,
that he should be a poor man, with nothing to lose. Poverty in China is
often a synonym for the most abject misery and want. The entire
possessions of great numbers of the people would not amount in value to
five dollars, and thousands of persons never know whence the next meal is
to come. Such persons would in European countries constitute what are
called "the dangerous classes." In China, unless their distress is
extreme, they do not mass themselves, and they seldom wage war against
society as a whole. But individuals of this type may, if they have other
requisite abilities, become "village kings," and order the course of
current events much according to their own will.
Such persons, in the figurative language of the Chinese, are called
"barefoot men," in allusion to their destitute condition, and it is a
common saying that "the barefoot man (otherwise known as 'mud-legs') is
not afraid of him who has stockings on his feet," for the former can at
once retreat into the mud, where the latter dare not follow. In other
words, the barefoot man is able to hold in terror the man who has property
to lose, by an open or an implicit threat of vengeance, against which the
man of property cannot safeguard himself.
The forms which this vengeance will take vary according to circumstances.
One of the most common is that of incendiary fires, which, in a thickly
inhabited village, where there is often a large accumulation of fuel
stacked up, is a mode of attack particularly to be dreaded. It is always
easy to set a fire, but difficult and frequently impossible to extinguish
it. We have known numberless instances of this sort, in which, despite all
diligence, no one was ever detected in setting the fire. The terror which
such fires inspire is so great, that the man who is thought to be
specially liable to them may be marked and avoided for that reason alone.
It is considered unsafe to have anything to do with him, much less to aid
him in extinguishing his fires. In one case of this sort, the same
individual was repeatedly visited with incendiary fires, and on the last
occasion all his carts were totally destroyed, nothing remaining but the
tires of the wheels. It was afterward found that strong leather straps had
been used to bind the wheels to the framework of the shed in which they
were kept, so that any attempt to drag the carts out was certain to fail.
Another method by which the bully signifies his dissatisfaction with his
enemy, is by injuring his crops. In a country where the farms are
subdivided into mere fragments, every farmer's land is contiguous to that
of a great number of other persons. As already mentioned a large farm will
often consist of scores of different pieces of ground, which have been
bought as opportunity offered. When the land is planted, and again when
the harvest is gathered, excellent opportunity is afforded for disputes.
The little bushes which serve as boundaries of the fields of different
owners, in regions where stone posts are too expensive, are readily
destroyed or removed, and in any case the boundaries are more or less
inexact, leaving room for uncertainty as to the precise point at which one
piece of ground ends and another begins.
It is in such situations as this that the bully is at his best. It is well
understood that _he_ will suffer no loss, and that whoever happens to be
his neighbour, will literally have "a hard row to hoe." There are
sometimes sections of ground, such as those belonging to public uses,
river embankments, the land of certain temples, and the like, which no one
but a bully could cultivate at all, because the crops must be defended
against invasion from all quarters, and only a bully can furnish the
necessary skill and ferocity to protect himself.
In his essay on Lord Clive, Macaulay mentions the circumstance which was
still remembered in Shropshire, that in his boyish days the great Indian
soldier "formed all the idle lads of the town into a kind of predatory
army, and compelled the shopkeepers to submit to a tribute of apples and
half-pence, in consideration of which he guaranteed the security of the
windows." Young Robert Clive had hit upon the precise principle by which
the Chinese bully maintains himself in perpetual rule, a principle indeed
as old as the race:
"The good old rule, the simple plan
That those should take who have the power,
And those should keep who can."
The means of enforcing these exactions is always at hand, and is expressed
in one fateful and compound noun, _law-suit_. The bully who understands
his business is well acquainted with every one at the district yamên, and
is in fact one of their best customers, or rather the man who brings them
their custom. The yamên is the spider's web, and the bully is the large
insect which drives the flies into the net, where it will go ill with them
ere they escape.
If his adversary is rich, the bully may adopt the plan of leaving a bag of
smuggled salt in the doorway of the rich man, at the same time taking care
to have a "salt inspector" ready to seize the salt, and bring an
accusation against the man of means as a defier of the law. The "salt
inspectors" are themselves smugglers, selected for their expertness in the
art, and like all other underlings in Chinese official life they are
quite free from the trammels of any sort of conscience. From a suit of
this kind no rich man would be likely to escape without the sacrifice of
many thousand strings of cash, being not improbably forced to furnish the
funds for repairing a city wall, for rebuilding a temple, or some other
public work. The capacity to conduct successfully a lawsuit is in China
what it must have been in Bagdad during the time of the Caliph Haroun Al
Raschid to wear the Cap of Darkness and Shoes of Swiftness. Such agencies
defy all foes except those similarly equipped. And as in the Arabian
Nights there are many stories of magicians warring with magicians who also
"did so with their enchantments," in like manner when Chinese bullies meet
in a legal fight at a yamên, it is a battle of giants.
[Illustration: ENTRANCE TO A YAMEN.]
[Illustration: CHINESE COURT OF JUSTICE.]
The most expert of all this dreaded class is the bully who is also a
literary man, perhaps a _hsiu-ts'ai_, or Bachelor of Arts, and who thus
has a special prestige of his own, securing him a hearing where others
would fail of it, guaranteeing him immunity from beating in open court, to
which others are liable, and enabling him to prepare accusations for
himself or others, and to be certain of the bearing of these documents
upon the case in hand.
These advantages are so great, that it is not uncommon to find persons who
make no secret of the fact that their main motive in submitting to the
toils requisite to gain the lowest literary degree, is that they may be
able, during the rest of their lives, to make use of this leverage as a
means of raising themselves and of harming their neighbours. Any Chinese
bully is greatly to be feared, but none is so formidable as the literary
bully.
One other type of Chinese bully must not fail of mention, for it is in
some respects the most unique of all, to wit the female bully. Her traits
are, _mutatis mutandis_, the same as those of the individuals already
mentioned, but her mere existence is so great a departure from our
ordinary conceptions of Chinese social life, that it needs a word of
explanation. She is simply an evolution of her surroundings. Skill in
speech, physical violence in act, and an executive talent are her
endowments, and her usefulness to the perennially hungry "wolves and
tigers" of the yamên is such that she is called their draught-horse to
draw victims. Like her male compatriots, she is able from her value to the
underlings of the yamên to conduct a lawsuit of her own, without any of
those numberless and vexatious expenses which suck out the lifeblood of
ordinary victims. This makes her a terrible, if not an invulnerable, foe,
and those who are wise will beware of her. According to a Chinese proverb,
a woman is more to be dreaded in such cases than a graduate of the second
degree. It is a saying of a certain humorous philosopher, that "one hornet
can break up a whole camp-meeting, when he feels well." How much mischief
one Chinese bully can accomplish in an average lifetime, it is impossible
to estimate.
While the government of China appears to have elements of extreme
stability, it is at the same time often practically weak in the very
points where it most needs strength, namely, in its capacity to put forth
powerful and sudden efforts. Whenever any uprising of the people takes
place, there is generally nothing to prevent its gaining a great momentum,
owing to the incapacity of the local authorities to cope with it. The same
phenomenon is seen in any personal affray between single individuals.
There are no police to arrest the one who commits a breach of the peace,
and it is only by the intervention of third parties, friendly to the
principals, that order is restored. But if either of the parties is able
to bring a large force to bear upon the person whom he attacks, he is
almost certain to be victorious.
It is at this point that the organisation of the followers of the bully
proves a formidable foe to the peace of Chinese society. Let us suppose
that a man has a violent personal quarrel with an enemy. An outbreak of
their feud occurs at a great fair, such as abound at almost all seasons of
the year. One of the men is intimate with another man who is a
professional bully and who has within call a number of associates who can
be depended upon in an emergency. The man who knows the bully goes to him
and tells him of the grievance and asks his help. The bully lets it be
known among his comrades that a friend is in need of assistance, and that
their services will be called for. The party assembled goes to that
section of the fair-ground where congregate the dealers in sticks used for
supports for awnings, etc., and each man "borrows" a stout sapling,
promising to return it later. With this lawless band, like the forces of
Robin Hood, the bully sets upon his victim and wins an easy victory. None
of the spectators will interfere in a brawl of this sort, for the
consequences might be most serious. It does not follow that there is any
regular organization among the rough members of the dangerous classes who
are assembled, except that they are ready to unite in anything which
promises the joy of battle, and a probable reward in the shape of a
complimentary feast.
Cases of this sort, which are by no means of infrequent occurrence,
exhibit the weakness of the Chinese government, but they also exhibit its
strength. If the millions of China were not satisfied with the existing
rule, nothing would be easier than for them to unite and overthrow it. But
the security of the government is based mainly upon the well-understood
and well-ascertained fact that the people as a whole have no wish to
overturn the system under which they live, as well as upon the equally
indisputable fact that, with the Chinese, effective combination is an
exceedingly difficult matter.
The assemblage of bands of men under the virtual direction of a leader is
a menace to the peace of the whole region in which they live, and it is
not strange that Magistrates of such Districts live a life which is not to
be envied. As plunder is often the real object of these combinations, the
yamên of the Magistrate is as likely to be the point of attack as any
other place, which makes it necessary that the official shall provide
himself with trained athletes, who shall be able to meet and repel
assaults made at night. Cases are occasionally reported in the _Peking
Gazette_, where in spite of this precaution the yamên was robbed, and the
seal actually carried off, to the ruin of the Magistrate, upon whom
perhaps the people are glad to be revenged.
The existence of such small and lawless forces in the midst of Chinese
social life, quiet and orderly as that life ordinarily is, renders it
certain that outbreaks will continually occur. But these attacks are not
all from one side. There are in Chinese many proverbial sayings referring
to the tiger, which have a metaphorical significance, and really denote
the person whom we have named the bully, who is regarded as a social
tiger. One of these sayings is to the effect that a tiger who has wounded
too many men, is liable to fall into a mountain ravine. This means that
the bully who has made enemies of too many people will at last himself
fall into trouble, and then his enemies will be able to have their revenge
upon him.
Cases of this sort are constantly occurring, and often result in one or
more murders, which must be reported, and which are sometimes narrated in
detail in the _Peking Gazette_. It is not uncommon to hear of instances in
which bullies have been attacked by large bands of men, many of them
formerly the victims of the bully. Sometimes he is kidnapped, and
sometimes he is killed outright. The method by which the village wars and
clan fights of the Fu-kien and Kuang-tung provinces are conducted,
probably bears a close analogy to these proceedings. They appear to be
trials of strength between neighbouring rivals, conducted upon the plan of
warfare during the middle ages in which the feudal system reigned. The
local Magistrates take care not to interfere too soon or too far, lest it
be the worse for them. When the fight is over the officers put in an
appearance, arrests are made, and the machinery of government recovers
from its temporary paralysis.
We have spoken of the literary bully as one of those most to be dreaded
in China. But there is another qualification which a bully may possess,
either with or without that of learning, which makes him an almost
irresistible enemy. If he belongs to a family, one or more members of
which are in official life and have a certain degree of power with the
official class, such a man is a dangerous foe. Instances are constantly
coming to light, not only in the native papers of China but also in
memorials in the _Peking Gazette_ (to which we have so frequently had
occasion to refer), showing how difficult, or rather how altogether
hopeless, it is to deal with such offenders. Even in cases of the most
wanton murder, there is always some way by which the matter can be
adjusted, and there is no assurance that the influential culprit gets any
real punishment at all.
The following instance which occurred more than a generation ago, in a
District near to that in which the writer lived for a long time,
illustrates the kind of proceedings to which reference is made.
During the eighteenth century there lived in that County a family named
Lu, one of the members of which attained to the lofty eminence of _Ko
Lao_, or Grand Secretary. A family of this class, especially if it should
be the only one of the sort in the District, exerts a commanding
influence, and it is necessary for the local Magistrate to conduct himself
discreetly, in order not to win the ill-will of such a powerful
corporation. It is well if he is able to collect from them even the
ordinary land-tax, which all the soil of the empire is supposed to pay.
It is related of this family that, upon one occasion having been ordered
by the District Magistrate to collect this tax, the local constable was
unable to do as he was told. Having been repeatedly beaten for his
delinquencies in this respect, he presented himself at the entrance of the
premises of his wealthy neighbour, and with earnest prostrations begged
the gatekeeper to intercede for him, and get the tax paid.
The elderly widow who was the manager of the establishment, having been
informed of this plea, ordered her cart harnessed, and proceeded to the
District Magistrate's yamên, for an interview. The official perhaps
entertained a wild hope that she had come to settle up her arrears of
taxes, and even planned to borrow a sum of money of her, but she soon
dispelled this idea, by telling him in so many words that she herself
required a "loan" of a certain number of thousands of tæls, which the
Magistrate was obliged to promise to get for her, at the earliest possible
moment. As she rose to take her leave, she remarked incidentally that her
gatekeeper had been much annoyed by some of the yamên underlings who hung
about the premises under pretence of wanting a grain-tax, adding that she
should expect to hear no more of such proceedings in future!
Upon another occasion, while the _Ko Lao_ himself was alive, a complaint
was made to the District Magistrate that a son of the _Ko Lao_ had a
maidservant, who was virtually imprisoned in the family mansion. She was
originally hired having been betrothed, but although it was time for her
to be married, her employer refused to let her go. The Magistrate sent for
the son of the _Ko Lao_, made known the charge, and desired the release of
the person detained. He even went to the length of beating the attendant
of the Lu family, who had accompanied his master, the latter being himself
too lofty a subject for punishment. The son went to his home in a towering
rage, and wrote a letter to his father in Peking, detailing the
circumstances. Soon after this, the Magistrate received the news of his
promotion from the grade of Sub-prefect to that of Prefect, in the
province of Ssŭ-ch'uan.
The journey to a new post is often a most serious matter for an official,
and where, as in this case, he has the entire empire to cross, the trouble
and expense are very great. He had no sooner reached this distant post,
than he received a notification that he was promoted to another in the
province of Yün-nan, again involving an expensive and tedious journey.
When he had at length taken up the duties of this office it was only to
be informed that he was promoted afresh to the high rank of Tao-t'ai in a
region beyond the Great Wall. He now began to perceive the significance of
this strange series of events, and wholly unable either to bear the ills
which he already had, or to support the prospect of perhaps greater ones
yet to come, he "swallowed gold," and thus escaped further promotion and
ruin!
XXI
VILLAGE HEADMEN
Many of the phenomena of village life which we shall have occasion to
notice, are instances of the Chinese talent for coöperation.
Perhaps no more important exemplification of this principle is to be found
in Chinese society than that embodied in the local self-government of the
small communities of which the greater part of the empire is composed. The
management of the village is in the hands of the people themselves. At
first this condition of affairs is liable to be mistaken for a pure
democracy, but very slight inquiry is sufficient to make it evident that
while all matters of local concern are theoretically managed by the
people, in practice the burden falls not upon the people as a whole, but
upon the shoulders of a few persons, who in different places are called by
different titles and whose functions differ as much as their designations.
The apparent dead-level uniformity of China is found upon investigation to
be subject to surprising variations, not only in parts of the empire
remote from one another, but in those which are separated by but a short
distance. On this account it is difficult to generalize in regard to the
government of villages in general, but easy to describe that of some
villages, with the explanation that elsewhere the same results may be
attained by means slightly different, or by the same means under different
names.
Every Chinese village is a little principality by itself, although it is
not uncommon for two or more which are contiguous and perhaps otherwise
linked together, to manage their affairs in unison, and perhaps by the
same set of persons. These headmen are sometimes styled _village elders_
(_hsiang chang_, or _hsiang lao_), and sometimes they are termed merely
managers (_shou shih jên_). The theory in regard to these persons is that
they are chosen, or rather nominated, by their fellow-townsmen, and
confirmed in their position by the District Magistrate. In some regions
this is actually done, and for the good conduct of the headmen in their
office the leading land-owners are required to become a security.
The designation "village elders" might be understood to denote that the
persons who bear it are the oldest men in the village, but this is not
necessarily the case. Neither are they necessarily the wealthiest men,
although it is probable that every family of property will be in some way
represented among them. They are not necessarily men of literary
attainments, although this may be the case with a few.
In those regions where the method of selection is most loose, the number
of headmen has no necessary relation to the size of the village; the
position is not hereditary, neither is there any fixed time of service. A
man may act in this capacity at one time, and refuse or neglect to do so
at another time. Where this plan prevails, the headmen are not formally
chosen, nor formally deposed. They drop into their places--or perhaps
climb into them--by a kind of natural selection. The qualities which fit a
villager to act as headman are the same which contribute to success in any
line of business. He must be a practical person who has some native
ability, acquainted with the ways of the world, as well as able and
willing to devote upon occasion an indefinite amount of time and attention
to the affairs which may be put in his charge.
The duties and functions of the headmen are numerous. They may be
classified as those which have relation to the government of the District,
those which relate to the village as such, and those which concern private
individuals, and are brought to the notice of the headmen as being the
persons best able to manage them.
Of the affairs which concern the government, the most important is the
imperial land or grain-tax, the nature of which and the mode of collecting
which vary greatly. Calls are constantly made by the local officials for
government transportation, provision for the entertainment of officers on
government business, materials for the repairs of the banks of rivers,
work on river-banks, patrols for the Imperial roads at the season of year
when travel is at its maximum, and many other similar objects.
The medium through whom the District Magistrate communicates with the
village, is the "local constable," (called the _ti-fang_ or _ti-pao_,) and
this individual has necessarily intimate relations with the headmen, who
constitute the executive board, through which alone definite action is
taken.
Among affairs which relate to a village as such, are to be named the
construction and repair of the wall (if it has one), and the care of the
gates (if they are closed at night), the establishment and supervision of
fairs and markets, the engagement of theatrical companies, the organized
watching of the crops, together with the punishment of persons detected in
violating the rules which have been agreed upon, the building and repair
of temples, the sinking of wells for the use of the village, or the
cleaning of those which are already in use, and a great variety of other
similar duties, depending upon the situation of the village and its
traditions and circumstances.
It is a noteworthy fact that the government of China, while in theory more
or less despotic, places no practical restrictions upon the right of free
assemblage by the people for the consideration of their own affairs. The
people of any village can if they choose meet every day in the year. There
is no government censor present, and no restriction upon liberty of
debate. The people can say what they like, and the local Magistrate
neither knows nor cares what is said. The government has other security
for itself than espionage, and by a system of graded responsibility, is
able to hold all its subjects under strict control. But should
insurrection break out, these popular rights might be extinguished in a
moment, a fact of which all the people are perfectly well aware.
The methods of Chinese management being what they are, it is not
surprising that those who are in the position of headmen find it, or
rather make it to their advantage to stay in it. The ways in which this
comes about are numerous.
There is in every village an unceasing supply of matters which do not
belong to the public, but which must be adjusted by some man or men who
are in the habit of transacting business, and who not only know what is to
be done but how to do it. There are always Chinese who like to engage in
these affairs, such as the adjustment of domestic quarrels, differences
between neighbours, and the like. The headmen of the village will be
certain to be frequently called upon for services of this sort.
But such labours, onerous as they often are, will be acknowledged only by
the thanks of those interested, and a participation in the inevitable
final feast. It is quite otherwise with such public matters as the
collection of material for public uses, and the disbursement of public
funds. Every village has numerous enterprises which involve the handling
of money, and these enterprises must be in the hands of those competent to
take charge of them.
There is not in such cases that constant struggle between the "ins" and
the "outs," which is seen in lands where the democracy is of a more
flagrant type than in China. Yet even in China such contests do sometimes
occur. We know of one village in which the public business had for a long
time been monopolized by a band of men who had subjected themselves to the
criticisms of those who, although younger, felt sure that they were not on
that account the less capable. The result of the criticisms was that the
incumbents withdrew from their places, leaving them to those who offered
the criticisms, a method of adjustment which is known to be practiced in
the government of the empire.
But it is probable that cases of such easy victory are relatively rare,
for the reason that the "ins" have every opportunity to keep themselves in
their position and they are for the most part not at all sensitive to
criticism, being quite content to reap the substantial benefits of their
position, and to leave the talking to spectators. In the ordinary matters
of routine, it is easy for them to find abundant precedents for almost any
irregularity, and to the Chinese precedents are most precious, as marking
out the natural limits of human action.
In many villages but a small portion of the population can read well
enough to inspect accounts, and many of those whose knowledge is equal to
this strain upon it, have no practical familiarity with public business,
with which they have never had any opportunity to become acquainted.
Many who clearly recognize the evils attending the methods in which the
business of their village is managed, do not for two excellent reasons
make any protest. In the first place, to do so would raise a storm about
their heads, which they have no wish to encounter. Even if the movement
should prove completely successful, and the present incumbents should all
be removed from their places, it would be difficult, not to say
impossible, to find others who would manage matters upon any plan
essentially different. A change would be simply the removal of a well-fed
swarm of flies, to make way for a set much more hungry, a substitution
against which the fox in the fable wisely remonstrated. The Chinese wholly
agree with the sagacious fox.
The course which matters take when complaint is really made, may be
understood by an illustrative example with which the writer is acquainted.
During one of the years in which the Yellow River made destructive breaks
in central Shan-tung, an order was issued that all the counties in the
province accessible to the river should furnish a certain quota of millet
stalks to be used in the repair of the river-banks. These stalks were to
be paid for in ready money by the government agents. But as some of the
counties were situated more than two days' journey from the river-banks,
the amount received for the stalks did not cover the cost of the feed of
men and animals for so long a journey. Besides this, the government
officials had a ready means by which to exercise complete control over
those who brought the stalks, by refusing to take over the material or to
weigh it until such time as the officials might be ready. By this means,
both men and teams were kept on expense, so that at last the persons who
hauled stalks were only too glad to be allowed to depart without any pay
at all for the loads which they had brought.
Abuses of this sort were said to be exceedingly common at that time,
although on subsequent occasions we have been assured by those who have
taken stalks to river-embankment, that full pay in good money was
invariably given. In the village to which we refer, the business of
providing and delivering the stalks was put by the District Magistrate
into the hands of an elderly headman, a literary graduate. This man
naturally called about him some of his former pupils, who did the
practical part of the work. They took stalks three times to the place of
deposit, and received in payment about 70,000 cash. Taking advantage of
the general uncertainty which prevailed in regard to payments, these
managers rendered no accounts to the village, but proceeded to appropriate
a certain part of their receipts to their own use.
Matters continued in this way for more than a year, when some of those who
were dissatisfied, called a public meeting in a village temple, and
demanded a clear account of receipts and expenses, which for reasons well
understood, it was impossible to give. Finding that the affair was
becoming serious, the graduate got some residents of the same village to
"talk peace" to the excited villagers. Their argument was this: "If we
press this matter, and take it before the District Magistrate, the old
graduate, who is really altogether innocent, will lose his button and will
be disgraced. The others concerned will all be beaten, and this will
engender hatred and feuds which will last for generations." The middlemen
then proposed that by way of settlement a feast should be prepared by the
graduate, at which a representative of every surname in the village should
be present, and this plan being adopted, because nothing else was
feasible, the matter was buried in compulsory oblivion. This is a type of
a large class of cases.
In many villages, there are those who are never so happy as when they are
in a disturbance with others, and such men will be a thorn in the side of
any "board of aldermen" to whose councils admission is not to be had. It
is very common indeed to hear of lawsuits arising about village temples,
and there is good reason to believe that it is exceptional to meet with a
large ancestral temple, in connection with which quarrels have not arisen
and perhaps lawsuits been prosecuted.
In some districts the temples are built rather from a general impulse to
do as others do than from any sense of the need of such structures, which
become a perpetual tax on the revenues of the people and a source of
dispute. In such regions it is a common thing to meet with temples from
which the priests have been ousted, or which they have voluntarily
abandoned, finding the place too hot for them.
In one instance of this description, which occurred near the writer's
home, a certain prominent headman set on foot a lawsuit which drove
several priests from a Buddhist monastery, and left only one priest where
before there had been many. After the priests had left, this headman
kindly took charge of the temple lands, and absorbed the entire income
himself to the exclusion of the priest, dispensing altogether with
rendering any account whatever for the proceeds. Even the cart and the
harness which belong to the temple, are in this man's yard as if they were
his own.
Intelligent men of this village, when asked why some of them do not
protest against this usurpation, always make the same reply: "Who wants to
stir up a lawsuit, out of which he will gain nothing but loss? It is
certainly no affair of mine." This particular village is scarcely a type
of the average, but it is a very fair sample of the more flagrant cases in
which a small knot of men fasten themselves upon a Chinese community, by
the same process by which many years ago the Tweed ring saddled themselves
upon the city of New York. If any objection is made to their procedure,
the ring inquire disdainfully, in the language of Mr. Tweed, "What are you
going to do about it?" And all the people hasten to reply, "Oh, nothing at
all. It is all right as it is."
An instance of the facility with which trouble may arise in village
affairs was afforded in this same town, during one of the years in which
heavy rains threatened the lands of the village. A part of these lands
were situated in a region subject to inundation, and the rest on higher
ground. As soon as the danger of a flood became apparent, the village
headmen ordered relays of men to work on a bank, which was made of
whatever soil was at hand, and in order to strengthen this bank, the
standing millet was pulled up by the roots, and buried in the earthwork.
Those whose crops were thus ruined, had for this loss no redress whatever.
It is held that the exigency of a public need justifies any injury of this
kind, the persons who benefit by the sacrifice, always largely in the
majority, having no disposition to make up the incidental losses. Some
days after this occurred, the headmen went about collecting a definite
assessment from each acre of land in the village, for the purpose of
paying for the labour upon the bank previously made. They visited the
house of one of the men whose crops had been destroyed, at a time when he
chanced to be away from home and were met by his son, who not only
manifested no awe of the village authorities, but expressed his
indignation at the destruction of the family crops, and declared that
instead of being called upon to contribute to the cost of the ruin which
had been wrought, his family ought to be reimbursed for their own losses.
However compatible such a view may appear with abstract justice, to the
minds of the village headmen this was nothing less than rank treason of
the most dangerous type.
When the head of the family returned, it was to find that the headmen had
already left the village on their way to the District city, to enter a
complaint against him, as one who refused to pay his just dues to the
defence of the village. A lawsuit begun upon such a basis meant nothing
less than a calamity greater than any flood that was likely to overtake
him, so the distracted father hastened to pursue the headmen with offers
of adjustment, made through third parties. By dint of an immense amount of
talking, the headmen were induced to return to the village, without
entering the city and making a formal complaint.
The father of the offending lad then appealed to certain friends living in
another village, to come and intercede for him with the outraged guardians
of the welfare of his own village. In the course of the next forenoon, the
persons who had been entrusted with this difficult task, made their way to
the village, and had interviews with some of the headmen. It was
impossible to get all of these men together at any one time, but one set
was first seen, and then another, until the matter had been thoroughly
discussed in all its bearings. These conferences, including plans of
adjustment offered, modified, rejected, amended, and afterward brought up
again and again, actually consumed the whole day, and all the next night
until the crowing of the cocks announced the dawn, and it was not until
daylight on the second day, that the weary and disgusted "middlemen"
returned to their own village, having at last succeeded in securing a
reduction of the proposed fine, which was to have been an exemplary one,
to a merely nominal amount.
This instance is a type of countless cases everywhere in which the evil
forces of Chinese society effect a coöperation of their own, seriously
modifying all other social phenomena, and leading to results of great
importance.
PART II
Village Family Life
XXII
VILLAGE BOYS AND MEN
There is a passage in one of the oldest Chinese Classics, the Book of
Odes, which, in describing the palace of an ancient king, shows in a
striking light the relative estimation at that remote time put upon boys
and upon girls. After speaking of the dreams of the king, the poet adds a
couple of stanzas, which, according to Dr. Legge's translation, are as
follows:
Sons shall be born to him; they will be put to sleep on couches;
They will be clothed in robes; they will have sceptres to play with;
Their cry will be loud.
They will be (hereafter) resplendent with red knee-covers,
The (future) king, the princes of the land.
Daughters will be born to him. They will be put to sleep on the ground;
They will be clothed with wrappers; they will have tiles to play with.
It will be theirs neither to do wrong nor to do good.
Only about the spirits and the food will they have to think,
And to cause no sorrow to their parents.
From the sentiment of this poem alone it would be easy to determine the
Chinese of to-day to be lineal descendants of their ancient ancestors.
The early years of a Chinese boy are spent in what, viewed from the
experience of a decade later, must appear to him a condition of supreme
happiness. He is welcomed to the household with a wild delight, to which
it is wholly impossible for an Occidental to do any justice. He begins
life on the theory that whatever he wants, that he must have; this theory
is also the one acted upon by those who have him in charge, to an extent
which seems to us, who occupy the position of impartial critics, truly
amazing. A Chinese mother is the literal slave of her children. If they
cry, they must be coddled, most probably carried about, and at whatever
expense, if it is possible to prevent such a terrible state of things.
They must not be allowed to cry continuously. In this respect, at least,
it does not appear that there is much distinction between the treatment of
boys and girls.
The names given to Chinese children, like those of the babies of North
American Indians, are frequently suggested by whatever happens first to
attract the father's attention, such as Basket, Cart, etc. Each year of
the cycle of twelve has an animal which "belongs to" it, as Dog, Cat,
Chicken, Tiger, Horse or Monkey, and all these names are constantly
employed. If when the child is born an old grandmother happens to be three
score and ten, he is not improbably dubbed "Seventy." Many have no other
appellation than a numerical one such as Three, Five, or Six, to the
hopeless confusion of an inquirer. If the child seems to be of a good
constitution he may receive the title of Stone, or Solid. Should he be
plump, he is likely to be styled Little Fat One; if dark coloured, Little
Black One. Bad Temper, and Little Idiot are common, and if all the
previous children have died, the last one may go by the name of Great
Repairs.
When the parents are peculiarly fearful lest an only boy should be made
away with by malicious spirits, they often call him by a girl's name in
order to deceive the powers of evil, and thus beat them at their own game.
Another plan with the same end in view is a nominal adoption into another
family, where the children spend at least a portion of their time, the
spirits being thus hopelessly perplexed as to which family really owns the
child! Slave Girl, and Old Woman are names sometimes given to boys under
these conditions. A man who had more girls than he desired, called one of
them Enough Hawks (Kou Ying), while another little maid was outfitted
with the happy title "Ought-to-have-been-a-Boy" (Kai Tzŭ). Girls are
frequently named for birds, fruits, and flowers.
All the preceding are "milk-names," or "small names," which strangers must
be careful even should they know them, never to employ. No greater insult
can be put upon an adult Chinese than to revile him in public by his
"small name"--a by no means infrequent occurrence--which seems to convey
the implication that the reviler knows all about his antecedents and holds
them in supreme contempt.
It is a highly convenient arrangement of Chinese family nomenclature, that
the names of each member of the same generation (within certain defined
degrees of cousinship) furnish a clue to his relationship to the rest.
Thus, if a man's surname is Wang, his family name (which can be either two
characters or one) may be compounded with the character denoting Spring,
in which case one brother might be called Wang Spring-Flowers, the next
Wang Spring-Fragrance, a third Wang Spring-Fields, and so universally for
that generation as far away among the cousins as the Spring influence
penetrates. These family names are theoretically recorded in carefully
kept registers, and must not be repeated in later generations, or only
after the lapse of a due number of generations. Memorials sometimes appear
in the _Peking Gazette_ from high officials asking permission to have a
family name altered, since a repeated title has inadvertently been taken.
This use of the same characters in Chinese family names has often been
compared to the Anglo-Saxon habit of bestowing upon brothers names of
which one syllable is constant, as Edward, Edwin, Edmund, Edgar, etc.
Besides the name, there is the "style," often much more in use than any
other designation, which may be bestowed upon the owner by a friend. It is
common by a respectful familiarity to prefix to the first character of the
style, the honourific "Old," (_Lao_) making still another title. Thus
supposing Mr. Wang Spring-Fragrance has the style of Illustrious Virtue,
his common appellation may be Wang Old Illustrious, his other names being
used as alternatives. The result of all this is that a single Chinese not
infrequently appears to be three and sometimes four, since students have
also their examination names, differing, strange to say, from any which
they have hitherto borne. The confusion attending the addressing of
Chinese letters in correspondence would be intolerable to an Occidental.
Aside from the ambiguities already mentioned, it sometimes appears to the
writer of a letter a happy expedient to employ a title on the back of his
epistle, known only to himself and to the recipient, to the great
bewilderment of the persons through whose hands the missive may pass. We
have seen a Chinese teacher invited to inspect the address of a letter of
this sort, the destination of which neither he nor any one else could
decide. Yet it subsequently turned out that the epistle was meant for his
own son! With all this labyrinth of future complexity the village boy is
very little concerned, often passing through life without any name at all
to speak of.
In this connection it is worth noting that the foreigner in China suffers
from a chronic embarrassment as to how to address a Chinese. There is in
the language no term answering to our Mister or Master, the nearest
equivalent being the words Elder-born or Seignor (_Hsien-shêng_). The
expression properly connotes a Teacher in reality or by courtesy, and
although applied indiscriminately to blind men (even if they should be
beggars) will not serve for general use. Honourific terms abound, but in
the rural regions these are not in use, and are but dimly comprehensible.
On the principle that "Within the four seas all are brethren," it is the
Chinese habit to _assume the existence_ of a relationship, so that the
passing stranger may appropriately call out to one whom he has never seen
before: "Great elder-brother may I borrow your light and inquire whether
this is the right road to Peking?" Should the person addressed be an old
man, the title would be changed to Uncle or Grandfather. The fact that the
term for an older uncle differs from that for a younger one, embarrasses
the foreigner by forcing upon him a decision of the difficult question
which one to use, for deciding which point he often has absolutely no
data.
A Chinese married woman has literally no name at all, but only two
surnames, her husband's and her father's, so that when these chance to be
common ones, it is impossible by this means to discriminate one woman from
another. If Chinese women are to be addressed by strangers at all, there
is even more embarrassment than in the case of men. In some regions the
term Elder-sister-in-law (_sao-tzŭ_) serves indiscriminately for any
woman, but in others Aunt (_la-niang_) must be used, while in yet others
nothing is appropriate but Grandmother (_nai-nai_) which elsewhere would
be equivalent to Old Granny. When there happen to be three generations of
women in the same family to dub them all "Grandmother" (especially if one
of them is a girl in her teens just married) is flagrantly absurd. Beggars
at the other gates clamour to have their "Aunts" bestow a little food, and
the phrase Old Lady (_lao T'ai-t'ai_) is in constant use for any woman
past middle life.
The age at which a boy is too large to be carried is a very indefinite
one, and it is common to see distracted mothers staggering with their
little goat-feet under the weight of children half their own size, lugging
their offspring about for the reason that "they would not stand it" to be
put down. A preparatory discipline of this nature is not adapted to teach
children independence, self-control, or any useful lessons, and the result
is such as might have been expected. But the Chinese child is an eminently
practical being, and he finds by experience that, when there are half a
dozen children smaller than himself, the period of his own supreme rule
has passed away, and has passed away never to return. To this altered
condition he soon learns to adapt himself.
Of that sympathy for childhood as such, which is so distinguishing a part
of our modern civilization, an average Chinese father has no conception
whatever. By this is not meant that he is not fond of his children, for
the reverse is most palpably true. But he has no capacity for entering
into the life of a child, and comprehending it. His fondness for his
children is the result of the paternal instinct, and is not an intelligent
and sympathetic appreciation of the mind of a child. He not only has no
conception of such a thing, but he would not be able to understand what is
meant by it, if the possibility of such sympathy were pointed out. The
invariable reply to all suggestions, looking toward such sympathy coming
from a foreigner, seems to be, "Why, he is only a mere child!" It is by
the slow moulding forces of maturing life alone that the boy is expected
to learn the lessons of life, and these lessons he must learn
largely--though not altogether--by himself.
To most Chinese children, there is very little that is attractive in their
own homes. The instinct of self-preservation does of course lead them to
fly thither, as soon as they meet with any repulse from without, but this
instinct they share with animals.
Chinese courtyards are almost invariably very contracted, and allow little
scope for enterprising youth to indulge in any but the most crude and
simple forms of amusement. The Chinese lad generally has but few toys, and
those of the simplest and most clumsy description. At certain festivals,
especially in the cities, one sees the children loaded down with all
varieties of playthings often of a flimsy and highly inexpensive
character. In the country the same phenomenon is observed wherever there
has been a large fair, at which the provision for the children is always
on a scale commensurate with their known wants. But of these articles made
of earth, paper, bits of cloth, clay, reeds, sugar, and other perishable
substances, nothing will be left when the next moon shall have completed
its orbit. In regions where bamboo is to be had, there are a few more
serviceable and less fragile articles constructed expressly for the
children, and such articles doubtless have a longer lease of life.
That Chinese parents should take occasion to have a romp with their
children, or even to engage with them in any game whatever, is, so far as
we have observed, a thing wholly outside of the range of their wildest
imagination. Children have very few games which can be played in the
house, and the time which is to our little ones the cream of the whole
day, that namely in which they can gather "around the evening lamp," is to
the Chinese a period of dismal obscurity. By the dim light of a small and
ill-trimmed wick, dipped into a few spoonfuls of crude vegetable oil, the
evening's occupations are carried on as best they may be; but to a
foreigner a Chinese home is at such times most ideally comfortless,
especially if the season be winter. No wonder that those members of the
family who can do so, are glad to crawl upon the more or less perfectly
warmed _k'ang_, and wrap themselves in their wadded bedclothes. During the
portion of his existence in which the father and the mother of the Chinese
child most gladly forsake him, kind Morpheus takes him up, and claims him
for his own.
The outdoor games of Chinese children are mostly of a tame and
uninteresting type. Tossing bits of earth at a mark, playing shuttlecock
with his toes and heels, striking a small stick sharpened at the ends so
as to make it jump into a "city," a species of "fox and geese," a kind of
"cat's-cradle," a variety of "jack-stones,"--these are among the most
popular juvenile amusements in the rural regions with which we happen to
be acquainted. Chinese cities have allurements of their own, some of which
do not differ essentially from those found in other parts of the world
than China. But even in the country, where restrictions are at a minimum,
Chinese lads do not appear to take kindly to anything which involves much
exercise. One does not ordinarily see them running races, as foreign boys
of the same age cannot fail to do, and their jumping and climbing are of
the most elementary sort. We have never heard of a crow which was so
injudicious as to build its nest in a spot where it would be visible to
the eye of an Anglo-Saxon boy, unless the owner of the eye had previously
made a long journey with it to a distance from all human habitations. But
Chinese crows build their huge nests in all sorts of trees, in and about
every Chinese village. It is not uncommon to see an old poplar with ten or
twelve of these huge nests of sticks, which are undisturbed from year to
year and from generation to generation.
The writer once counted twenty-four such nests in a single moderate sized
elm, and this in the suburbs of a Chinese city. Buddhist teachings in
regard to the sacredness of animal life do not suffice to account for the
singular inviolability which crows' nests enjoy in China. In the spring
they are sometimes defended with the query; "How would you like to have
your house pulled down?" But in a region where every stick of fuel is
precious, what sacredness can attach to a bushel or two of large twigs,
when the crows have visibly done using them? Neither does superstition in
regard to ill-luck arising from demolition of the nests of crows explain
their security, although at first sight this may seem to be the case.
Extensive inquiries have satisfied us that the true explanation is simply
the natural one, that the Chinese boy is _afraid_ to climb so high as a
crow's-nest. "What if he should fall?" says every one when applied to for
information on the point, and it is this unanswered and unanswerable
question which seems to protect young Chinese crows from age to age.
The Chinese boy can seldom get access to running water; that is to say,
the proportion of Chinese who can do so is infinitesimal. Most of them
have no lakes, rivers, or ponds in which they can plunge and learn to
swim, or in which they can fish. The village mud-hole is the nearest
approach to the joys of a "watering-place" to which Chinese children can
ordinarily aspire. These excavations are the hole whence the material for
the village houses was originally dug. During the summer time these pits,
many of them as large as a dry-dock, are filled to the brim with dirty
water, and at such times they are sure to be surrounded by groups of
children clad in the costume of the garden of Eden, enjoying one of the
few luxuries of their mundane existence. When the boys are too large to
indulge in this amusement, there is much reason to fear that most of them
have taken their last bath, no matter to what age their lives may be
prolonged!
[Illustration: CHINESE PUNCH AND JUDY.]
[Illustration: THE VILLAGE STORY-TELLER.]
If he cannot fish, neither can the Chinese boy go a-hunting, for in the
most populous parts of the plains, of which so large a portion of the
empire is composed, there is nothing to hunt. A few small birds, and the
common hare, seem to constitute the objects most frequently shot, but
except in the case of the limited number of those who make a business of
securing such game to sell as a means of support, there are very few
persons who devote their energies to any form of hunting. Indeed, the
instinct which is said to lead the average Englishman to remark "It is a
fine day, let us go and kill something," is totally lacking in the
Chinese.
In those relatively limited parts of the empire where ice forms to a
sufficient thickness to bear the weight of human beings, one does see
considerable frolicking upon frozen rivers and ponds. But the propulsion
of the ice-sleds with passengers is a matter of business with those
boatmen who during the season of navigation have no other means of earning
a living. Chinese children do not take to them as our boys do to sleds,
and even if they wish to do so, their parents would never dream of
furnishing the children with such an ice-sled simply for amusement. To
earn one, as a boy at home earns a sled or a pair of skates, by doing
extra work, by picking up old iron, and other similar expedients, would be
for a Chinese lad an impossibility.
If the amusements of the Chinese lad are relatively scanty and
uninteresting, there is one feature of his life which is a fixed fact, and
upon which nothing is allowed to intrude. This is his work. The number of
Chinese children within any given area is literally incalculable, but it
may be safely laid down as a general truth, that by far the larger part
of these children are for the greater part of their time made to do some
useful work. There is scarcely any handicraft in which even the very
smallest children cannot be utilized, and it is for this reason in part
that hereditary occupations are so commonly the rule. The child bred up to
one mode of physical activity is fitted for that, if he is fitted for
nothing else. If he is the son of a farmer, there is a very small portion
of the year during which there is not some definite work for him to do, by
way of assisting in the cultivation of the land. This is no doubt true of
farming everywhere, but the unfailing industry of the Chinese and the
heavy pressure of the common poverty give to this fact an emphasis not so
strongly felt in other lands.
But even if the work on the land were all done, which is never the case
until the winter has actually set in, there are two occupations at which
the children may be set at any time, and at which more myriads of young
persons are probably employed, than in any other portion of the planet.
These two employments are gathering fuel and collecting manure. In a land
where the expense of transportation forbids the use of coal in places
distant even a few miles from the mouth of the pit, it is necessary to
depend upon what comes from the soil in any particular place, for fuel to
cook the food and furnish such warmth as can be got. Not a stalk, not a
twig, not a leaf is wasted. Even at the best, the products of a field ill
suffice in the item of fuel for the wants of those who own it. The Chinese
habit of constantly drinking hot water, which must be furnished afresh as
often as it cools and for each chance comer, consumes a vast amount of
fuel over and above what would be strictly required for the preparation of
food. The collection and storage of the fuel supply is an affair second in
importance only to the gathering of the crops. But in every village, a
considerable although varying proportion of the population is to be found
who own no land. These people pick up a precarious living as they can, by
working for others who have land, but their remuneration is slight, and
often wholly insufficient for the food supply of the many mouths
clamouring to be filled.
Farm labourers can be hired by the year in Shan-tung, for a sum equal to
not more than five dollars in gold, with food but no perquisites. If the
year has an intercalary month the labourer sometimes gets less than two
cents a day. When refugees from regions flooded by the Yellow River
abound, workmen can be obtained at merely nominal wages.
The writer has known an able-bodied boy engaged for a year for a sum equal
to about a dollar and a half (gold). In another case a lad was offered
about a dollar for a year's toil, and was required to find some one as
security that he would not abscond!
For the fuel wherewith to cook the exiguous supplies of this uncertain
food, the family is wholly dependent upon what the children can scratch
together. Any intermission of this labour is scarcely less a check upon
the means of existence, than the interruption of the work of the
bread-winner himself. In this dismal struggle for a basket full of leaves
and weeds, the children of China expend annually incomputable millenniums
of work.
In the midst of such a barren wilderness as constitutes the life of most
Chinese children, anything which breaks the dull monotony is welcomed with
keen joy. The feast-days, the annual or semiannual fairs held at some
neighbouring town, an occasional theatrical exhibition, the humbler Punch
and Judy performance, the peripatetic story-teller, the unfailing
succession of weddings and funerals, and most of all the half-month
holiday at New Year all serve as happy reliefs to the unceasing grind of
daily toil.
There is one incident in the life of the Chinese lad, which assumes in his
eyes some degree of importance, to which most Occidental boys are
strangers. This is the ceremony of donning the cap, in other words of
becoming a man and his marriage. The age at which this takes place is far
from being a fixed one, but is often in the vicinity of sixteen. The
customs observed vary widely, in some rural districts they frequently
consist in nothing more exciting than the playing by a band of music in
the evening before his marriage, and a visit on the part of the young man
to each house in the village where he makes his prostration, much as at
New Year, and is henceforth to be considered a full-grown man, and is
protected to some extent from snubs because he is "only a child."
The more conspicuous part of the affair, however, is the wedding. This
proceeding is based upon principles so radically different from those to
which we are accustomed, that it is generally hard for a Westerner to
become reconciled either to the Chinese theory or to the practice. To us,
marriage seems suitable for persons who have attained, not merely years of
puberty, but a certain maturity of development compatible with the new
relations which they now assume. We regard the man and wife as the basis
and centre of a new family, and there is ancient and adequate authority
for the doctrine that they should leave father and mother. In China it is
altogether otherwise. The boy and girl who are married are not a new
family, but the latest branch in a tall family tree, independent of which
they have no corporate existence.
It is by no means uncommon for boys to be married at the age of ten,
although this is regarded as a trifle premature. The physical,
intellectual, or moral development of the parties concerned has nothing
whatever to do with the matter of their marriage, which is an affair
controlled by wholly different considerations. Sometimes it is hastened
because an old grandmother is in feeble health and insists upon seeing the
main business of life done up before she is called away. Sometimes the
motive is to settle the division of a piece of property so that it shall
be impossible for the elder heirs to retreat from the settlement. Quite as
often the real motive for hastening the wedding is the felt need in the
boy's family of an additional servant, which need will be supplied by the
introduction of a new bride. It is for this reason that so many Chinese
women are older than their husbands. When they are betrothed, the bigger
they are the better, because they can do all the more work.
To a Chinese, there is no more sense of incongruity in marrying a little
slip of a boy, simply because he is young, and perhaps not more than half
the size of his bride, than there would be in playing checkers with
buttons, and then crowning the first button that happened to get to the
king-row. What signified whether the button is a small one or a large one,
since it has reached the last row, and has now a set of moves of its own,
a fact which must be recognized by doubling itself. It is not otherwise
with the Chinese boy. He is a double button, it is true, but he is nothing
but a button still, and a small one, and is only an insignificant part of
a wide and complicated game.
During the celebration of a Chinese wedding it does not strike the
spectator that the bridegroom is the centre of interest, and the bride is
so only for the time being, and in consequence of the curiosity which is
felt to see what sort of a bargain the family has made in getting her. The
young man is ordered out of the apartment where he has been kept in
ambush--according to the custom in some regions--like an ox for the
sacrifice. He is to fall upon his knees at a word of command, and kotow
with intermittent sequence to a great variety of persons, until his knees
are stiff and his legs lame. His eyes are fixed upon the ground, as if in
deepest humility, and the most awkward Chinese youth will perform the
details of this trying ordeal with a natural grace, with which the most
well-bred Occidental youth could scarcely hope to vie, and which he
assuredly could not hope to surpass.
When the complicated protracted ceremonies are all over, our young lad is,
it is true, a married man, but he is not the "head" of any family, not
even of his own. He is still under the same control of his father as
before, his bride is under the control of the mother-in-law, to a degree
which it is difficult for us to comprehend. If the youthful husband is
trying to learn to compose essays, his marriage does not at all interrupt
his educational enterprise and as soon as the ceremonies are over he goes
on just as before. If he is dull, and cannot make the "seven empty
particles"--the terror of the inexpert Chinese essayist--fit into his
laborious sentences to the satisfaction of his teacher, he is not unlikely
to be beaten over the head for his lack of critical acumen, and can then
go weeping home to have his wife stick a black gummy plaster over the area
of his chastisement. We have known a Chinese boy who had the dropsy in an
aggravated form but who could not be persuaded to take a single dose of
medicine that was at all bitter. If he was pressed to do so by his fond
mother, he either fell into a passion, or cried. If he was not allowed to
eat two whole watermelons at a time his tactics were the same, a domestic
scene either of violent temper, or of dismal howling grief. He was merely
prolonging into youth the plan universally adopted in the childhood of
Chinese children. Yet this sensitive infant of seventeen had been married
for several years, and leaves a widow to mourn the circumstance that
drugs, dropsy, and watermelons, have blighted her existence.
It is far from being an infrequent circumstance for boys who have been
married early, on occasion of some grievance, to run crying to their
mothers for comfort as they have been in the habit of doing, and to be met
with the chilling inquiry: "Why do you come to me? If you want anything,
go to _Her_!"
By a strange exception to the otherwise almost uniform prudishness of
Chinese practice, on the occasion of a wedding it is common--although by
no means universal--for guests to take the liberty of going into the
apartment set apart for the married pair, inspecting the bride as if she
were an animal just purchased at a market, openly expressing whatever
criticisms may occur. In this as in everything else customs differ
greatly, but the phrase "playing pranks in the bridal room" (_nao
tung-fang_) testifies to the frequency of the occurrence. In the year
1893, a native newspaper of Canton reported a case in which the bride was
actually killed in this way, by having cold water poured on her, the
perpetrators being fined $200 for "consolation money," and all the costs
of remarrying.
It is a postulate of Chinese ethics that no branch of any family should be
allowed to be without its living representative, in order that the
ancestral rites may be duly performed. As it constantly happens that there
are no sons, it becomes necessary to adopt those of other brothers, or
failing these the grandson of an uncle, or the great-grandson of a
granduncle. Sons thus adopted are on the same footing as if they were own
children, and cannot be displaced by such sons born later. The
universality of these adoptions often makes it difficult to ascertain with
precision the real relationship of a man to others of his family.
Sometimes he continues to call his real father by that title, and
sometimes he terms the uncle who has adopted him his "father" and his own
father "uncle." Again, he may be nominally adopted by an uncle, but
continue to live with his own parents as before. The adoption of relatives
is expressed by the general term "crossing over," (_kuo_) and it is a
sufficiently important feature of Chinese life to serve as the subject for
a treatise rather than for a paragraph. It enters into the warp and woof
of all Chinese family life, which cannot be comprehended without taking
into account the substratum upon which the universal practice rests. While
it is rooted in ancestral worship it is kept alive among even the poorest
classes in the social scale by their very poverty. If a man has no heir he
can be compelled to adopt some one of the numerous candidates who are
thirsting to enter into prospective possession of even a small holding.
But whoever is thus adopted becomes responsible for the funeral expenses
of the one who adopts him. Innumerable lawsuits arise out of these complex
conditions.
If there are no suitable persons for adoption among the family or clan of
the adopter, he is often obliged to content himself with the son of his
sisters, or even the grandchildren of his aunts. To our thought one
"nephew" is as good as another, but it is otherwise with a Chinese, to
whom the children of his sister (being of a different surname) are much
farther off than those of his brothers. Besides this, on occasion of the
death of the adopter, the position of a sister's son is liable to be very
insecure. Rather than take such an heir many Chinese will pick up a mere
stranger, but in this case he can be easily got rid of should he turn out
unsatisfactory. Outsiders thus adopted although they may be as filial and
in every way as satisfactory as an own son, never escape the stigma of
being only "picked up," and this taint lasts to distant generations. A man
told the writer that he was wholly without influence in the village where
he was born, since his grandfather had been adopted as a stranger.
There is still another method of securing a son which is far less common
than we should expect it to be. This is that of finding a suitable husband
for a daughter, and then adopting him as a son. By this means the parents
are enabled to have the services of an own daughter all their lives--a
rare privilege in China, and an adopted heir of this kind is certainly
much more closely bound to the family than any other of a different family
would be likely to be. But there are not many clans which do not have a
number of candidates available for an adoptive vacancy. It would be
necessary to conciliate whoever was entitled to adoption by dividing the
property with him, which, in the case of those with but small resources,
would be tantamount to perpetual pauperism. For this reason most cases of
"calling a son-in-law" occur in families where there are no sons of
brothers or cousins available.
As a rule every Chinese is as wide awake to opportunities for laying claim
to the property of some one else, as a cat apparently asleep is to seize
an injudiciously venturesome bird. The writer is acquainted with a man
who had adopted a son-in-law in legal form, but who at the funeral of his
own father was surprised to see a large band of strangers enter his
courtyard clad in mourning, and set up a simultaneous wail for their
"Uncle," "Grandfather," etc., according to the alleged relationship. Upon
inquiry he learned that they came from a village at some distance, and
bearing the same surname as the deceased had determined to claim kinship
with him in order to fall heirs to the property which consisted of but
little more than enough to support a moderate sized family. The result was
a lawsuit in which the pretenders being unable to produce any family
register to the purpose, were severely beaten by the District Magistrate
as a penalty for their presumption.
One is constantly surprised in China to hear that a Chinese whose name he
knows perfectly well, has taken an entirely different surname, so that Mr.
Wang Spring-Flowers suddenly appears as Mr. Ma Illustrious-Virtue. This is
called "reverting to the original name," and may be due to any one of a
great variety of causes. Even while these lines are being committed to
paper, a friend of the writer has called to mention the experiences
through which he has recently passed, a résumé of which may throw a little
light on the Chinese theory and practice of adoption. This man is the
second of four brothers, the eldest of whom was adopted into a somewhat
distant branch of the family, and has three sons. Number two has two sons,
the youngest of whom is adopted by number three, who has none of his own.
Number four died some time ago without a son. The funeral has never been
held, and the body has been encoffined awaiting a favourable time, that is
to say, a period of financial prosperity. Number four owed to a grain-shop
in which numbers two and three are interested, several hundred strings of
cash. To pay up this debt and to have a proper funeral, would require the
sale of all the forty acres of land, so that the right of adoption has not
seemed worth contesting. But of late a son of number one has set up a
claim to this inheritance, and it is this which has been in active
dispute for a period of twelve days. To adjust the matter, "peace-talkers"
have been summoned to the number of _thirty-eight_, many of them literary
graduates. There have been angry disputes between them and some of the
members of the family, and an actual fight. The "peace-talkers" were
reviled, and took revenge by beating the son of number one who was in
fault. This involved fresh complications, which had just been settled by a
final feast.
During the course of the intricate controversies the eight and thirty men
had by no means omitted to eat and drink (one of the leading functions of
"peace-talkers" and for the sake of which many quarrels are purposely
stirred up, and many more kept unsettled for long periods). They consumed
in all seventy catties of wine, and a hundred more of bread-cakes, and the
total cost to number two is about two hundred and thirty strings of cash,
one hundred of which are paid by number two to number one's family as
"consolation money." Yet in this whole matter the financial interest of
number two is absolutely nil!
Another of the many devices which the Chinese have chosen for perpetuating
a branch of the family which might otherwise become extinct, is to have a
single individual represent two branches. Thus suppose there are two
brothers only one of whom has a son, he may be married to two wives, one
for each branch. The establishment must be a double one, and he will
probably be obliged to divide his time equally between his partners, even
having to change all his clothing in going from one house to the other. It
is needless to remark that the jealousies thus provoked are such as would
destroy any home.
If there is very little sentiment connected with the introduction of a
daughter-in-law into a family, on the part of the husband's family at
least, there is often not much more on the occasion of her death. But this
is generally regretted, if for no other reason, on account of the trouble
and expense involved. Perhaps there is no single particular in which the
Orient and the Occident differ more widely than in the utter disregard of
Orientals for what we understand by privacy and for quiet. The lack of the
latter is indeed often vaguely felt, but as it is a blessing known only by
the imaginative faculty and never from experience, its absence has none of
the intolerable features which we should associate with it. The moment
that any Chinese is ill, the first step is to send in every direction to
notify all sorts and grades of relatives, many of whom will feel it their
stern duty to drop whatever they are doing, no matter what its importance,
to go, and "take a look." This inspection not infrequently extends for
days and sometimes for weeks, when the presence of the relative has not
the smallest relation to the care of the sick person, except as a
hinderance by adding to the throng that hover over the patient, each with
his endless questions as to how he feels _now_, and each with fertile
suggestions as to articles of food vying with one another in
preposterousness. Few of us would not welcome death as a relief from the
experiences incident to serious illness under Chinese conditions, but
under these conditions all Chinese are born, live, and die.
If a sick person is considered to be beyond the possibility of recovery,
the next step is to "put on the clothes," that is, those in which he is to
be buried, a process which involves pulling him about to an extent which
it is distressing to contemplate. In the case of old men there are
sometimes angry disputes about the property in the immediate presence of
death, and in that of wives--especially younger ones--if there is any
considerable property, it will not be strange if the house is visited by
relays of go-betweens intent upon proposing an eligible successor to the
one about to depart, so as to be certain to forestall other offers. These
negotiations may take place in the immediate presence of the dying woman,
perhaps two or more strangers striving at the same time to get a hearing
with their rival proposals!
The writer is acquainted with a family in which this took place, and one
of the offers was accepted, but the sick woman contrived not to die after
all! The agreement, however, was valid, and the prospectively stricken
husband thus found himself provided with _two lawful wives_, each of whom
subsequently bore him sons. Strange to say the family life is in this
instance a comparatively peaceful one. Should a wife die, it is often a
short time before the marriage of the next one takes place, an interval
regulated not by sentiment, but by the difficulty of raising funds. Soon
after the wedding may come the funeral of the predecessor.
In theory a Chinese lad becomes of age at sixteen, but as a practical
thing he is not his own master while any of the generation above him
within the five degrees of relationship remain on the mundane stage. To
what extent these relatives will carry their interference with his
affairs, will depend to a large extent upon their disposition, and to some
extent upon his own. In some households there is a great amount of
freedom, while in others life is a weariness and an incessant vexation
because Chinese social arrangements effectually thwart Nature's design in
giving each human being a separate personality, which in China is too
often simply merged in the common stock, leaving a man a free agent only
in name.
Taking it in an all around survey there is very little in the life of the
village boy to excite one's envy. As we have already seen, he generally
learns well two valuable lessons, and the thoroughness with which they are
mastered does much to atone for the great defects of his training in other
regards. He learns obedience and respect for authority, and he learns to
be industrious. In most cases, the latter quality is the condition of his
continued existence and those who refuse to submit to the inexorable law,
are disposed of by that law, to the great advantage of the survivors. But
of intellectual independence, he has not the faintest conception or even a
capacity of comprehension. He does as others do, and neither knows nor
can imagine any other way. If he is educated, his mind is like a subsoil
pipe, filled with all the drainage which has ever run through the ground.
A part of this drainage originally came, it is true, from the skies, but
it has been considerably altered in its constituents since that time; and
a much larger part is a wholly human secretion, painfully lacking in
chemical purity. In any case this is the content of his mind, and it is
all of its content.
If, on the other hand, the Chinese youth is uneducated, his mind is like
an open ditch, partly vacant, and partly full of whatever is flowing or
blowing over the surface. He is not indeed destitute of humility; in fact
he has a most depressing amount of it. He knows that he knows nothing,
that he never did, never shall, never can know anything, and also that it
makes very little difference what he knows. He has a blind respect for
learning, but no idea of gathering any crumbs thereof for himself. The
long, broad, black and hopeless shadow of practical Confucianism is over
him. It means a high degree of intellectual cultivation for the few, who
are necessarily narrow and often bigoted, and for the many it means a
lifetime of intellectual stagnation.
XXIII
CHINESE COUNTRY GIRLS AND WOMEN
The Chinese are as practical a people as ever had a national existence,
and we know of no reason to suppose that the Chinese ever had the least
doubt that a substantial equality of the sexes in point of numbers is a
condition of the continued propagation of the race. Certainly no race was
ever more careful to keep itself propagated, or has ever met with greater
success in the undertaking. Yet the Chinese are almost the only people
boasting an ancient and developed civilization who despise their own
daughters who are married into the families of others, and are by that
process lost to their own because according to ancient custom they can
offer no sacrifices for their parents when the latter are dead. It is for
this reason that the popular saying declares that the most ideally
excellent daughter (literally a daughter with the virtues of the eighteen
Lo-hans) is not equal to a splay-footed son. This sentiment is endorsed by
all Chinese consciously and unconsciously, in a manner to show that it is
interwoven with the very fibres of their being. Its ultimate root is the
same as that of so many other human opinions, pure selfishness.
The Chinese girl when she makes her first appearance in the world is very
likely to be unwelcome, though this is by no means invariably the case.
The ratio in which fortune-tellers allot happiness is generally about five
sons to two daughters. "Whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil."
With theories like those of the Chinese about the unavailability of
daughters for the performance of ancestral rites, and with the Chinese
nature as it is, it is not to be wondered at that the great pressure of
poverty leads to the crime of infanticide upon an enormous scale. For
aught that appears, this has always been the case. It is not that the
Chinese conscience does not recognize the murder of girl babies as wrong,
but that the temptation to such murder, especially the temptation to the
disappointed and often abused mother, is too strong to be resisted by any
motives which have the opportunity to act upon her.
Much has already been done by those who have had most opportunity to learn
the facts, toward exhibiting the real practice of the Chinese in the
matter of destroying female infants. Yet no more can be safely predicated
than that this is a crime which to some extent everywhere prevails, and in
some places to such a degree as seriously to affect the proportion of the
sexes. It seems to be most common in the maritime provinces of the
southern part of China, in some districts of which it is by the Chinese
themselves regarded as a terrible and a threatening evil. Native tract
societies publish books exhorting the people against the practice, and
magistrates occasionally issue proclamations forbidding it, but it is
evident that the nature of the offence is such that no laws can touch it,
and nothing short of the elevation of the mothers themselves to a far
higher point of view than they now occupy, can have any permanent effect
upon Chinese female infanticide.
Next to the destruction of the lives of female infants, the Chinese
practice most revolting to our Western ideas is the sale of their
daughters, at all periods from infancy up to a marriageable age. The
usages of different parts of the empire vary widely, but the sale of
girls, like infanticide, seems to flourish most in the maritime provinces
of the south, where it is conducted as openly as any other traffic. That
the parents are generally impelled to this extreme step simply by the
pressure of poverty we are quite ready to believe. Yet the knowledge that
the girl must be separated from her family at a later period, and that
this parting is irrevocable, must tend to reconcile many Chinese parents
to an anticipation, by a few years, of the inevitable. Of the miseries
which girls who have been thus sold are likely to endure, it is
unnecessary to speak in detail, but enough is known on the subject to lead
us to regard the practice with horror. If the parents do not feel able to
keep their daughter until she is old enough to be married, and yet do not
wish to sell her, Chinese custom has invented another expedient, which is
a compromise between the two. This is the well-known "rearing-marriage,"
by which the girl is made over to the family into which she is to be
married, and is by that family brought up, and married whenever their
convenience dictates. There are manifest and grave objections to this
practice, but there can be no doubt that it is far better than the custom
of child marriages, which lead to so much wretchedness in India. In some
instances the relations with the family of the girl are wholly broken off,
when she is taken for a "rearing-marriage," and in all cases it is
regarded as a confession of poverty and weakness, which places the girl's
family at much more than their usual disadvantage, at best sufficiently
great. When a girl is brought up in the family the son of which is to
become her future husband, it is of course wholly out of the question that
the parties should not have the fullest opportunities to become acquainted
with each other's disposition, however they may be forbidden by usage to
speak to one another. There is and can be very little sentiment about
Chinese matches, but anything which tends to make the parties to one of
these matches better able to adapt themselves to the inevitable friction
of after life, cannot fail to have its advantages. Whether the parties to
a "rearing-marriage" are or are not on the whole happier than those
married in the ordinary way, is a question which no Chinese would be
likely to ask, for the reason that he has no associations connecting
marriage with happiness, but rather the reverse, and if the question is
proposed by a foreigner, he is not likely to be made much the wiser by the
replies which he receives.
The practice of binding the feet of Chinese girls is familiar to all who
have the smallest knowledge of China, and requires but the barest mention.
It is almost universal throughout China, yet with some conspicuous
exceptions, as among the Hakkas of the south, an exception for which it is
not easy to account. The custom forcibly illustrates some of the innate
traits of Chinese character, especially the readiness to endure great and
prolonged suffering in attaining to a standard, merely for the sake of
appearances. There is no other non-religious custom peculiar to the
Chinese which is so utterly opposed to the natural instincts of mankind,
and yet which is at the same time so dear to the Chinese, and which would
be given up with more reluctance.
It is well known that the greatest emperor who ever sat upon the throne of
China dared not risk his authority in an attempt to put down this custom,
although his father had successfully imposed upon the Chinese race the
wearing of the queue as a badge of subjection. A quarter of a millennium
of Tartar rule seems to have done absolutely nothing toward modifying the
practice of foot-binding in favour of the more rational one of the
governing race, except to a limited extent in the capital itself. But a
few _li_ away from Peking, the old habits hold their iron sway. The only
impulse toward reform of this useless and cruel custom originated with
foreigners in China, and was long in making itself felt, which it is now,
especially in the central part of the empire, beginning to be.
The observations which may be made with regard to the industry of Chinese
boys, are equally applicable--_mutatis mutandis_--to Chinese girls. In all
lands and in all climes, "woman's work is never done," and this is most
especially true of China, where machinery has not yet expelled the
primitive processes of what is literally manufacture, or work by the hand.
The care of silk-worms, and the picking, spinning, and weaving of cotton,
are largely the labour of women, to which the girls are introduced at a
very early age. The sewing for a Chinese family is a serious matter,
especially as the number of families who can afford to hire help in this
line is a very trifling proportion. But aside from this employment, in
which a Chinese girl who expects to be acceptable to the family of her
mother-in-law must be expert, girls can also be made useful in almost any
line of home work to which the father may be devoted. In the country
districts all over the empire, boys and girls alike are sent out to
scratch together as much fuel as possible, for the preparation of the
food, and this continues in the case of the girls until they are too large
to go to any distance from home. It is not an unmeaning appellation, which
is given to girls generally, that of _ya-t'ou_, or "slave-girl," used just
as we should say "daughter." To a foreigner, this sounds much like the
term "nigger" applied to black men, but to the Chinese there is a fitness
in the designation, which they refuse to surrender.
With the exception of such limited raids as she may have been able to make
in early childhood, and occasional visits to relatives, most Chinese girls
never go anywhere to speak of, and live what is literally the existence of
a frog in a well.[2] Tens of thousands of them have never been two miles
away from the village in which they happened to be born, with the
occasional exception of the visit to the mother's family just mentioned,
where they are not improbably regarded as terrible beings who cannot be
exterminated, but who are to be as much as possible repressed. If the
nieces on the mother's side are numerous, as is often the case, there is
some reason for dread of the visits, on the part of the bread-winners, for
no Chinese mother can be dissociated from her flock of children, whose
appetites are invariably several horse-power strong, and who, like
their elders, are all excessively fond of enjoying the pleasure of eating
at some one else's expense.
[Illustration: WOMEN PREPARING FOOD.]
[Illustration: ON THE WAY TO THE FEAST.]
It is when the married daughters of a large family have all returned to
their parents to spend a few days or weeks, that the most dramatic scenes
of childhood occur. Self-control and unselfishness have not been a feature
in the culture of any one of the numerous cousins thus brought together in
a cluster which frequently resembles those on the inside of a beehive.
Each of the young generation has the keenest instinct for getting as much
of the best of what is to be had as any one else, and if possible more.
This leads to occasional "scenes of confusion, and creature complaints,"
in which each small participant publishes his or her version of the
particular squabble in piercing tones, which soon summon the whole
establishment to the scene of action. Judicious parents would punish the
children all round for their complicity in such a quarrel, which is most
often based upon alleged or supposed inequalities in distribution of food.
But Chinese parents are seldom judicious, and the most that can be
expected is that the mother will call off her child or children, and
"yell" it, or them. "Yelling" a person is the act of proclaiming in a loud
and piercing voice the disapprobation on the part of the "yeller" of the
conduct of the "yellee," often accompanied by reviling language, and
frequently also with promises to "beat" and "kill" the said "yellee" in
the event of further provocation. These remarks are interpreted by the
"yellee" as a hint to stop, a feat which is at length accomplished after a
period of more or less spasmodic and convulsive recrimination.
But if, as often happens, each of the mothers feels called upon from a
high sense of duty to take a firm stand for the rights of her offspring,
the case becomes much more serious. Each of the mothers will then scream
simultaneously, to the accompaniment of the wails, yells, and reviling of
the whole half-dozen or more of her posterity, while above the general
clamour may be distinctly caught the shrill shrieks of the grandmother,
whose views, whatever difficulty they may have in getting themselves
heard, must eventually prevail when peace once more reigns in the domestic
teapot. After one of these family cyclones, the atmosphere gradually
becomes cleared again, and things go on as before; but we have known a
particularly spirited married daughter, who exhibited her dissatisfaction
with the terms of settlement of a dispute of this sort by refusing to
speak to her sisters for some days together.
With the humdrum routine of her life at home, the occasional visits to
relatives, and now and then a large fair or a theatrical exhibition, the
Chinese girl grows to be what we should call a "young schoolgirl," by
which time all her friends begin to be very uneasy about her. This
uneasiness, we need scarcely remark, has not the smallest connection with
her intellectual nature, which, so far as any culture which it receives is
concerned, might as well be non-existent. Unless her father happens to be
a schoolmaster, and at home with nothing to do, he never thinks of
teaching his daughter to read. Even in the case of boys, this would be
exceptional and irregular, but in the case of girls it is felt to be
preposterous. And why? asks the incredulous foreigner. It will take the
average Chinese a long time to explain the nature of his objection, and
when he does so he will not have stated the whole of the case, nor have
gone to the root of the matter. The real difficulty is that to educate a
girl is like weeding the field of some other man. It is like putting a
gold chain around the neck of some one else's puppy, which may at any
moment be whistled off, and then what will have become of the chain? It is
a proverbially mean man in China, who, when marrying his daughter, wants
to be paid for the food he has wasted upon her up to the date of marriage.
But the expression illustrates clearly one of the underlying assumptions
of Chinese society, that it is the body of the girl for which the parents
are responsible, and not the mind. To almost any Chinese it would probably
appear a self-evident proposition that to spend time, strength, and much
more money in educating the daughter-in-law of some one else is a sheer
waste. But, you say to him, she is your daughter. "Not after she is
married," he replies; "she is theirs, let them educate her themselves if
they want her educated." "Why should I teach her how to read, write and
reckon, when it will never do me any good?" With which utilitarian
inquiry, the education of most Chinese girls has been banished from human
thought for the space of some millenniums.
The anxiety which all her friends begin to feel about a Chinese girl, as
soon as she attains any considerable size, is exhibited in the inquiries
which are made about her whenever she happens to be spoken of. These
inquiries do not concern her character or her domestic accomplishments,
much less her intellectual capacity--of which she has, theoretically, none
to speak of--but they may all be summed up in the single phrase, "Is she
said?" meaning by the term "said" "betrothed." If the reply should be in
the negative, the intelligence is received in much the same way as we
should receive the information that a foreign child had been allowed to
grow to the age of sixteen without having been taught anything whatever
out of books. "Why?" we should say, "what is the explanation age of this
strange neglect?" The instinctive feeling of a Chinese in regard to a girl
is that she should be betrothed as soon as possible. This is one of the
many points in regard to which it is almost impossible for the Chinese and
the Anglo-Saxon to come to terms. To the latter the betrothal of a mere
child, scarcely in her teens, is a piece of absolute barbarity.
As soon as a Chinese girl is once betrothed, she is placed in different
relations to the universe generally. She is no longer allowed such freedom
as hitherto, although that may have been little enough. She cannot go
anywhere, because it would be "inconvenient." She might be seen by some
member of the family into which she is to marry, than which it is hardly
possible to think of anything more horrible. "Why?" the irrepressible
Occidental inquires; and is quenched by the information that "it would not
be proper."
The imminent risk that the girl might in some unguarded moment be actually
_seen_ by the family of the future mother-in-law is a reason why so few
engagements for girls are made in the town in which the girl lives, an
arrangement which would seem to be for the convenience of all parties in a
great variety of ways. It would put a stop to the constant deceptions
practiced by the middle-women, or professional match-makers, whose only
object is to carry through whatever match has been proposed, in order to
reap the percentage which will accrue to the agent. It would do away with
the waste of time and money involved in transporting brides from one of
their homes to the other, often at great inconvenience and loss. It would
make the interchange of little courtesies between the families easy and
frequent. But for all these advantages the Chinese do not seem to care,
and the most frequent explanation of the neglect of them is that there
would be the risk already mentioned. When these two families are such as
would in the ordinary course of events be likely to meet, nothing is more
amusing to a foreigner than to watch the struggles which are made to avert
such a catastrophe. One is reminded of some of our childhood's games, in
which one party is "poison" and the other party is liable to be "poisoned"
and must at all hazards keep out of the way. The only difference between
the cases is that in the Chinese game, _each party_ is afraid of being
"poisoned," and will struggle to prevent it. There is one set of
circumstances, however, in which, despite their utmost efforts, Fate is
too much both for the poisoners and the poisoned. If during the betrothal
a death of an older person takes place in the family of the mother-in-law,
it is generally thought necessary that the girl (who is considered as
already "belonging" to that family) should be present and should perform
the same reverence to the coffin of the deceased as if she had been
already married. She is (theoretically) their daughter; why should she
not come and lament like the rest?[3] If it is possible to arrange it,
however, the marriage will be hastened, in the event of a death of a
person belonging to an older generation, even if a later date had been
previously set.
To a foreigner, the Chinese habit of early engagements appears to have no
single redeeming feature. It hampers both families with no apparent
corresponding advantages, if indeed there are advantages of any kind. It
assumes, what is far from certain, and often not at all likely, that the
relative position of the two families will continue to be the same. This
assumption is contradicted by universal experience. Time and change happen
to all, and the insecurity of human affairs is nowhere more manifest than
in the tenure of Chinese property. Families are going up and coming down
all the time. It is a well-settled principle in China that matches should
be between those who are in the same general circumstances. Disregard of
this rule is sure to bring trouble. But if early betrothals are the
practice, the chances of material alteration in the condition of each of
the families are greatly increased. When he is engaged, the character of
the boy, upon which so much of a bride's happiness is to depend, has not
perhaps been formed. Even if it has been formed, it is generally next to
impossible for the girl's family to learn anything authentic as to what
the character is, though to all appearance it would be so easy for them to
ascertain by latent methods. But as a rule, it would appear that they do
not concern themselves much about the matter after the engagement is
proposed and accepted, and at no time do they give it a hundredth part of
the investigation which it seems to us to warrant. If the boy becomes a
gambler, a profligate, or dissipated in any other way, there is no
retreat for the family of the girl, no matter to what extremities they may
be driven. Chinese violation of the most ordinary rules of prudence and
common sense in the matter of the betrothal of their daughters is, to a
Westerner, previous to experience and observation, almost incredible.
A Chinese marriage engagement begins when the red cards have been
interchanged, ratifying the agreement. These are in some districts
formidable documents, almost as large as a crib-blanket, and are very
important as evidence in case of future trouble. It is very rare to hear
of the breaking of a marriage engagement in China, though such instances
do doubtless occur. In a case of this sort the card of the boy's family
had been delivered to the other family, at which point the transaction is
considered to be definitely closed. But an uncle of the betrothed girl,
although younger than the father of the girl, created a disturbance and
refused to allow the engagement to stand. This made the matter very
serious, but as the younger brother was inflexible, there was no help for
it but to send the red acceptance card back by the middleman who brought
it. This also was a delicate matter, but a Chinese is seldom at a loss for
expedients when a disagreeable thing must be done. He selected a time when
all the male members of the boy's family were in the wheatfield, and then
threw the card declining the match into the yard of the family of the boy,
and went his way. None of the women of the family could read, and it was
not until the men returned that it was discovered what the document was.
The result was a lawsuit of portentous proportions, in which an accusation
was brought against both the father of the girl and against the middleman.
This case was finally adjusted by a money payment.
The delivery of the red cards is, as we have remarked, the beginning of
the engagement, the culmination being the arrival of the bride in her
chair at the home of her husband. The date of this event is generally
dependent upon the pleasure of the boy's family. Whatever accessories the
wedding may have, the arrival of the bride is the _de facto_ completion
of the contract. This becomes evident in the case of second marriages,
where there is often, and even proverbially, no ceremony of any sort which
must be observed. The Chinese imperial calendar designates the days which
are the most felicitous for weddings, and it constantly happens that on
these particular days there will be what the Chinese term "red
festivities" in almost every village. This is one of the many instances in
which Chinese superstitions are financially expensive. On "lucky days" the
hire of sedan-chairs rises with the great demand, while those who
disregard luck are able to get better service at a lower price. There is a
tradition of a winter in the early part of this century when on a
"fortunate day" many brides were being carried to their new homes during
the progress of a tremendous snowstorm which blinded the bearers and
obliterated the roads. Some of the brides were frozen to death, and many
were taken to the wrong places. On the other hand in a blistering summer,
cases have been known where the bride was found to be dead when the chair
was deposited at the husband's home. The same bridal sedan-chair may be
used many times. In regions where it is the custom to have all weddings in
the forenoon, second marriages are put off until the afternoon, or even
postponed until the evening, marking their minor importance.
That the only _essential_ feature of a Chinese wedding is the delivery of
the bride at her husband's home, is strikingly shown in those not very
uncommon instances in which a Chinese is married without himself being
present at all. It is usually considered a very ill omen to change the
date set for a wedding, especially to postpone it. Yet it sometimes
happens that the young man is at a distance from home, and fails to return
in time. Or the bridegroom may be a scholar, and find that the date of an
important examination coincides with the day set for his wedding. In such
a case he will probably choose "business before pleasure" and the bride
will be "taken delivery of" by older members of his family, without
disturbing his own literary ambitions.
Of the details of Chinese weddings we do not intend to speak. There are
wide variations of usage in almost all particulars, though the general
plan is doubtless much the same. The variations appertain, not to the
ceremonies of the wedding alone, but to all the proceedings from beginning
to end. It is supposed that the explanation of the singular and sometimes
apparently unaccountable variation in these and other usages, found all
over China, may be due to the persistent survival of customs which have
been handed down from the time of the Divided Kingdoms. But very
considerable differences in usage are to be met with in regions not far
apart, and which were never a part of different kingdoms. The saying runs,
"Customs vary every ten _li_," which seems at times to be a literal truth.
In the south of China, as we have already remarked, the transfer of money,
at the engagement of a daughter, from the parents of the boy to those of
the girl, assumes for all practical purposes the aspect of a purchase,
which, pure and simple, it often is. But in other parts of China we never
hear of such a transaction, but only of a dowry from the bride's family,
much in the manner of Western lands at times. Vast sums are undoubtedly
squandered by the very wealthy Chinese at the weddings of their daughters,
and it is a common adage that to such expenditures there is no limit. But
in weddings in the ordinary walks of life, to which all but a small
fraction of the people belong, the impression which will be made upon the
observant foreigner will generally be that there is a great amount of
shabby gentility, a thin veneer of display beneath which it is easy to see
the real texture.
In this as in everything relating to Chinese usages it is impossible to
make general statements which shall at the same time be accurate. There
are regions in northern China where the money exacted from the family of
the future bridegroom is so considerable, that what remains after the
real bridal outfit has been purchased is a positive source of profit to
the father. There are also other districts where local custom requires the
bridegroom's family to give very little or even nothing at all for dowry,
but exacts heavily from the bride's family. There must be a large supply
of clothing, and bedding; even when at her own home the young married
woman must sew for her husband's family, and the one which furnishes the
bride is subject to a constant series of petty exactions.
The bridal chair is often itself a fit emblem of a Chinese wedding. Looked
at from a distance, it appears to be of the most gorgeous description, but
on a nearer view it is frequently perceived to be a most unattractive
framework covered with a gaudy set of trappings sometimes much worn and
evidently the worse for wear. In some cases there is a double framework,
the outer of which can be lifted entirely off, being too clumsy to be got
into a courtyard. The inner chair can be carried through the narrow doors
of any Chinese yard, or, if required, into the house itself.
The bride is no sooner out of the chair than the process of dismantling
the bridal chair begins, in the immediate sight of all the guests, and as
a matter of course. The Chinese is not a victim of sentiment, and he fails
to see anything incongruous in these proceedings. It not infrequently
happens that the resplendent garment worn by the bride is hired for the
occasion, a fact of which the guests present are not likely to be
ignorant. We once saw a garment of this sort which the bride had just
taken off, delivered to the headman in charge of the bridal chair and of
the accompanying paraphernalia. Upon examining it to make sure that it was
in as good condition as when it was hired, this man found, or professed to
find, a grease-spot upon it, which not only attracted his attention but
excited his wrath. He began to talk in loud and excited tones, waxing more
and more furious until the guests were all called away from their other
occupations to listen to the dispute. Yet the foreign spectator was
probably the only person present to whom it occurred that this was an
untimely and unseemly proceeding, out of harmony with the time and the
circumstances.
The arrival of a first baby is, in the life of a Chinese wife, a very
different event from the like occurrence in the life of a wife in
Occidental lands. If the child is a boy, the joy of the whole household is
of course great, but if on the contrary it is a girl, the depression of
the spirits of the entire establishment is equally marked. In such a case,
the young wife is often treated with coldness, and not infrequently with
harshness, even if, as sometimes happens, she is not actually beaten for
her lack of discretion in not producing a son. If she has had several
daughters in succession, especially if she has borne no son or none which
has lived, her life cannot be a pleasant one.
There is a story of a certain noble English lord, who had more daughters
than any other member of the aristocracy. When on the Continent
travelling, he walked out one day with six of his daughters. Some one who
saw him, remarked to a companion, "Poor man." The noble lord overheard the
observation, and turning to the person who made it, replied, "Not so
'poor' as you think; I have six more at home!" It is questionable whether
any Chinese could be found who would not sympathize with the comment of
the bystander, or who would agree with the reply of the father. Indeed, we
have serious doubts whether, among all the innumerable myriads of this
race, there ever lived a Chinese who had twelve daughters living at once.
It is one of the postulates of Chinese propriety that however much a wife
may continue to visit at the maternal home, (and on this point the usages
in some regions are very liberal), her children must all be born at their
father's house. This is a rule of such unbending rigour that a breach of
it is considered a deep disgrace, and in the effort to avoid it women will
sometimes submit to extreme inconveniences, and run the most serious
risks, not infrequently, it is said, meeting in consequence with painful
and humiliating accidents. To the Occidental question as to the reason for
this powerful prejudice against a confinement at a mother's home, the
Chinese are able to give no better reply than an affirmation that, if such
an event should happen, the mother's family may be expected to become very
poor. This superstition is so strong that in some localities, if such an
event has happened, it is customary for the family of the husband to
harness a team to a plough, and, proceeding to the home of the girl's
parents, plough up their courtyard. The son-in-law must also cook a kettle
full of millet or rice for his mother-in-law, by which means the dire
extremity of poverty may be avoided. Perhaps, after all, the idea at the
bottom of these singular performances is merely the thoroughly Chinese one
that, if a married daughter and her children are to come upon her mother's
family for their support, poverty will be the certain result, a view which
has in it some reason.
A description of the ceremonious superstitions common among the Chinese on
occasion of the birth of a child, especially of a son, and most especially
of a firstborn son, would fill a volume. These are far more rigorously
observed in the southern part of the empire than at the north, and more in
cities than in the country village, where many of these customs may be
wholly unknown.
There is the highest Chinese classical authority for the proposition that
if a mother is really anxious to do the best that she can for her infant,
although she may not succeed perfectly, she will not come far short of
success. There is equally trustworthy Occidental medical authority for the
statement that, as applied to Chinese women, this proposition is a gross
error. Undoubtedly superstition directly or indirectly destroys the lives
of many Chinese children. But this cause, which is complex in its
operations, is probably much less efficient for evil than the utter lack,
on the part of the parents, of the instinct of conformity to the most
obvious of Nature's laws.
The newborn infant is laid upon the k'ang where it is sometimes warmly
covered, and sometimes exposed to excessive changes of temperature. Many
children continue to nurse at the breast for a series of years, and
whenever they cry this is the sole method of effectually quieting them,
even though they be thus fed an hundred times a day. When the baby is
large enough to eat miscellaneous food, there is almost no restraint
either upon the kind or the quantity. He is allowed to swallow unripe
fruits and melons to almost any extent, and raw sweet-potatoes or turnips
are gnawed on by very small infants in arms.
When children are able to run about they are likely to be constantly
nibbling at something, often sucking their father's tobacco pipe,
sometimes producing serious weakening of the system and atrophy. In Shan
hsi mere babies learn to smoke opium, which thus becomes at once a natural
and an invincible appetite.
Taking into account the conditions of their early life, it is by no means
improbable that more than half the whole number of Chinese infants die
before they are two years old. This result is greatly promoted by many of
those superstitions which sometimes have more than the force of law. Thus
in some regions there is an absolute interdict on seeing either mother or
child until forty days shall have elapsed from its birth. During this
critical period myriads of young lives disappear almost without the
knowledge of near neighbours. Similar bans are laid upon the period of
some of the most common and most fatal of infantile diseases, such as
measles, diphtheria, and smallpox, the mortality frequently attending
which is enormous.
Multitudes of Chinese children die in fits, the causes of which are
sufficiently obvious to foreigners who see the carelessness with which
Chinese children are handled. We have known a Chinese mother, in a moment
of dissatisfaction, to throw her young and naked infant out of doors into
a snowbank. Another cut off one of her baby's fingers with a pair of dull
shears, to save it from fits, and was rewarded by seeing it die in
convulsions. Such a practice is said to be not uncommon. "Who would have
supposed that it would have done so?" her mother remarked to a foreigner.
But even if the young mother were endowed with the best of judgment, it
would still be impossible for her to secure proper care for her children,
for the reason that she is herself only a "child"[4] and in her management
of her children, as in other affairs, is wholly subject to the dictation
of her mother-in-law, as well as to the caprices of a platoon of aunts,
grandmothers, etc., with whom nearly all Chinese courtyards swarm.
The severe labour entailed upon Chinese women in the drudgery of caring
for large families, assisting in gathering the crops, and other outside
toils, and the great drafts made upon their physical vitality by bearing
and nursing so many children, amply suffice to account for the nearly
universally observed fact that these women grow old rapidly. A Chinese
bride, handsome at the age of eighteen, will be faded at thirty, and at
fifty wrinkled and ugly.
It has been already remarked that the life of the Chinese village woman is
an apt illustration of the inherent impossibility that woman's work should
ever be _done_. Before her own children have ceased to be a constant care
by day and by night, grandchildren have not improbably made their
appearance, giving the grandmother little peace or rest. The mere
preparation of the food for so many in the single kettle which must serve
for everything, is a heavy task incessantly repeated. All articles of
apparel, including shoes, are literally manufactured or done by hand, and
so likewise is the supply of bedding or wadded quilts which like the
wadded garments must be ripped open from time to time, cleaned and
renewed.
Women and girls take their share of watching the orchards and the melon
patches, etc., by day, and sometimes by night as well. When the wheat
harvest comes on, all the available women of the family are helping to
gather it, and in the autumn harvest likewise every threshing-floor
abounds with them, and their countless children. In cotton growing
districts the women and girls are busy a large part of the time in the
fields, and often earn the only pin-money which they ever see by picking
cotton for others.
The preparation of this indispensable staple for use occupies the hands of
millions of Chinese women, from its collection in the field--a most
laborious work since the plant grows so low--to its appearance as
garments, and its final disappearance as flat padding to be used in
shoe-soles. The ginning, the "scutching" or separation of fibres, the
spinning, the cording, the winding and starching, and especially the
weaving are all hard and tiresome work, and that too without end in sight
while life lasts. In some regions every family owns a loom (one of the
clumsy machines exiled from the West a century ago) and it is not uncommon
for the members of a family to take turns, the husband weaving until
midnight, when the wife takes up the task till daylight, (often in cellars
two-thirds underground, damp, unventilated, and unwholesome). Even so it
is frequently difficult to keep the wolf away from the door. Within the
past few years the competition of machine twisted cotton yarns is severely
felt in the cotton regions of China, and many who just managed to exist in
former days are now perpetually on the edge of starvation. This is the
"seamy side" of "progress."
The fact that Chinese girls are married so young, and that they have not
been taught those lessons of self-control which it is so important for
them to learn, suffices to demonstrate the absolute necessity for the
existence of the Chinese mother-in-law as an element in the family. A
Chinese married woman must address her mother-in-law as "mother," but for
precision is allowed to refer to her as "mother-in-law mother." A Chinese
woman calling on a foreign lady asked the latter (in the presence of her
husband) about her family in the homeland. The lady mentioned that she had
"a mother-in-law," upon which the Chinese woman in an awed whisper
pointing to the foreign gentleman, inquired: "_Won't he beat you for
saying that?_"
A great deal is heard of the tyranny and cruelty of these mothers-in-law,
and there is a firm basis of fact for all that is so often said upon that
point. But it must at the same time be borne in mind that without her the
Chinese family would go to utter ruin. The father-in-law is not only
unfitted to take the control which belongs to his wife, even were he at
home all the time which would seldom be the case, but propriety forbids
him to do any such thing, even were he able. In families where a
mother-in-law is lacking, there are not unlikely to be much greater evils
than the worst mother-in-law. Abuse of the daughter-in-law is so common a
circumstance, that unless it be especially flagrant, it attracts very
little attention.
It would be wholly incorrect to represent this as the normal or the
inevitable condition to which Chinese brides are reduced, but it is not
too much to affirm that no bride has any adequate security against such
abuse. It assumes all varieties of forms, from incessant scolding up to
the most cruel treatment. If it is carried to an extreme pitch, the
mother's family will interfere, not legally, for that they cannot do, but
by brute force. In a typical case of this sort, where the daughter-in-law
had been repeatedly and shamefully abused by the family of her husband,
which had been remonstrated with in vain by the family of the girl, the
latter family mustered a large force, went to the house of the
mother-in-law, destroyed the furniture, beat the other family severely,
and dragged the old mother-in-law out into the street, where she was left
screaming with what strength remained to her, and covered with blood, in
which condition she was seen by foreigners. These proceedings are
designed as a practical protest against tyranny and an intimation that
sauce for a young goose may be in like manner sauce for an older one also.
One would suppose that the only outcome of such a disturbance as this
would be a long and bitter lawsuit, wasting the property of each of the
parties, and perhaps reducing them to ruin. But with that eminent
practicality which characterizes the Chinese, the girl was carried off to
the home of her parents, "peace-talkers" intervened, and the girl was
returned to her husband's home upon the promise of better treatment. This
would probably be secured, just in proportion to the ability of the girl's
family to enforce it.
In another case reported to the writer, similar in its nature to the one
just mentioned, the girl was sent to her husband, after "peace-talkers"
had adjusted the affair, and was locked up by the mother-in-law in a small
room with only one meal a day. Within a year she had hanged herself.
It is not the ignorant and the uneducated only who thus take the law into
their own hands on behalf of injured daughters. We have heard of a case in
which the father of the girl who drowned herself was a literary graduate.
He raised a band of men, went to the home of his son-in-law, and pulled
down the gate-house to the premises, and some of the buildings. In the
resulting lawsuit he was severely reproved by the District Magistrate, who
told him that he had no right to assume to avenge his own wrongs, and that
he was only saved from a beating in court by his literary degree.
A still more striking example was offered by an official of the third
rank, whose daughter's wrongs moved him to raise an armed band and make an
attack upon the house of the son-in-law. This proved to be strong and not
easily taken, upon which the angry Tao-t'ai contented himself with
reviling the whole family at the top of his voice, exactly as a coolie
would have done. Wrongs which can only be met with such acts as this, on
the part of those who are the most conservative members of Chinese
society, must be very real and very grievous. In the very numerous cases
in which a daughter-in-law is driven to suicide by the treatment which she
receives, the subsequent proceedings will depend mainly upon the number
and standing of her relatives. The first thing is to notify the family of
the deceased that she has died, for without their presence the funeral
cannot take place, or if it should take place the body would have to be
exhumed, to satisfy her friends that the death was a natural one, and not
due to violence, which is always likely to be suspected. A Chinese in the
employ of the writer, was summoned one day to see his married daughter in
another village, who was said to be "not very well." When the father
arrived, he found her hanging by her girdle to a beam!
In cases of this sort, a lawsuit is exceptional. There are several
powerful considerations which act as deterrents from such a step as
sending in an accusation. It is almost always next to impossible to prove
the case of the girl's family, for the reason that the opposite party can
always so represent the matter as to throw the blame on the girl. In one
such instance, the husband brought into court a very small woman's shoe,
explaining that he had scolded his wife for wearing so small a one, which
unfitted her for work. He alleged that she then reviled him, for which he
struck her (of which there were marks), whereupon she drowned herself. To
a defence like this, it is impossible for the girl's family to make any
reply whatever. The accusation is not brought against the husband, but
against the father-in-law, for practically the law does not interfere
between husband and wife. It is only necessary for the husband to admit
the fact of having beaten his wife, alleging as a reason that she was
"unfilial" to his parents, to screen himself completely. We have heard of
a suit where in reply to a claim of this sort, the brother of the girl
testified that she had been beaten previous to the alleged "unfilial"
conduct. This seemed to make the magistrate angry, and he ordered the
brother to receive several hundred blows for his testimony, and decided
that the husband's family should only be required to provide a cheap
willow-wood coffin for the deceased.
Another even more efficient cause deterring from such lawsuits, is the
necessity of holding an inquest over the girl's body. This is conducted
with the utmost publicity, upon the Oriental plan of letting the public
see how the matter really stands. A threshing floor is turned into an
official arena, a set of mat-sheds are put up, and the whole village soon
swarms with yamên-runners. The corpse of the deceased is laid uncovered on
a mat exposed to the sight of every one, before and during the inquest. In
order to avoid the shame of such exposure, and the great expense, the most
bitter enemies are often willing enough to put the matter in the hands of
"peace-talkers." These represent the village of each of the principals,
and they meet to agree upon the terms of settlement. These terms will
depend altogether upon the wealth or otherwise of the family of the
mother-in-law. If this family is a rich one, the opposite party always
insist upon bleeding it to the utmost practicable extent. Every detail of
the funeral is arranged to be as expensive to the family as possible.
There must be a cypress-wood coffin, of a specified size and thickness, a
certain variety of funeral clothes, often far in excess of what the coffin
could by any possibility contain, and some of them made perhaps of silk or
satin. A definite amount is required to be spent in hiring Buddhist or
Taoist priests, or both, to read masses at the funeral. It is considered
disgraceful to compound with the family of the mother-in-law, by receiving
a money payment, instead of exacting all this funeral show, but doubtless
such compositions are sometimes made. As a business arrangement merely, it
is evidently more to the interest of all parties to pay the girl's
relatives say two hundred strings of cash, rather than to expend a
thousand strings on a funeral which can do no one any good. But Chinese
sensitiveness to public sentiment is so extreme, that such settlements for
a mere transfer of cash must be comparatively rare.
The wedding outfit of a bride is often very extensive, but in case of her
suicide none of it goes back to her family. We have heard from
eyewitnesses of many cases in which huge piles of clothing which had been
required for the funeral of such a suicide from the family of the
mother-in-law, have been burnt in a vast heap at the grave. We know of one
instance in which all the wedding outfit, which had been a large one,
wardrobes, tables, mirrors, ornaments, etc., was taken out upon the street
and destroyed in the presence of the girl's family. The motive to this is
of course revenge, but the ultimate effect of such proceedings is to act
as an imperfect check upon the behaviour of the mother-in-law and her
family toward the daughter-in-law, for whom while she lives the laws of
the land have no protection.
When the funeral actually takes place, under conditions such as we have
described, there is great danger that despite the exertions of the
"peace-talkers" from both sides, the dispute may break out anew. At sight
of the girl's livid face, the result of death by strangulation, it will
not be strange if, excited by the spectacle, her family cry out "Let her
be avenged! Let her be avenged!" To keep the women of the girl's family
quiet at such a time, is beyond the power of any collection of
"peace-talkers," however numerous and respectable. If the respective
parties are restrained from mutual reviling and from a fight, the funeral
is regarded as a successful one. The girl's family complain of everything,
the coffin, the clothing, the ornaments for the corpse, and all the
appointments generally. But they are soothed by the comforting reminder
that the dead are dead, and cannot be brought to life, and also that the
resources of the family of the mother-in-law have been utterly exhausted,
the last acre of land mortgaged to raise money for the funeral, and that
they are loaded besides with a millstone of debt.
It is an ancient observation that one-half the world does not know how the
other half lives. It is quite possible to dwell among the Chinese for a
long time without becoming practically acquainted with their modes of
settling those difficulties to which their form of civilization makes them
especially liable.
The best way to study phenomena of this sort is through concrete cases. A
single instance, well considered in all its bearings, may be a window
which will let in more light than a volume of abstract statements. Whoever
is disposed to enter into such studies will find in China the material
ready to his hand, and it will not be strange if it is forced upon his
attention whether he desires to contemplate it or not, as happened in the
following highly illustrative case. Many years ago a Chinese teacher in
the writer's employ had leave of absence for a definite period, but when
that period had expired he failed to make his appearance. This is so
common, or rather so almost universal an occurrence in China, that it
might have passed with only a temporary notice, but for the explanation
which the teacher afterward gave of his inability to return, an
explanation which appeared to be so peculiar that he was requested to
reduce it to the form of a written statement, of which the following is a
synopsis.
An elder sister of the teacher was married to a very poor man in a village
called the "Tower of the Li Family," an insignificant hamlet consisting of
only four families. In a year of great famine (1878), both the sister and
her husband died, leaving three sons, all married. Of these the second
died, and his widow remarried. The wife of the elder nephew of the teacher
also died, and this nephew married for his second wife a widow, who had a
daughter of her own, twelve years of age. This widow enjoyed the not very
assuring reputation of having beaten her former mother-in-law, and also of
having caused the death of her first husband. The wife of the third nephew
was a quarrelsome woman, and the two sisters-in-law were always at sword's
points, especially as all four of the adults and their four children
shared the house and land together.
In the month of August of that year the third nephew started for a
distant market, with a boat-load of watermelons. On leaving he ordered his
wife to fetch his winter garments, which she refused to do, upon which
they had a fight, and he left. The next day was cold and rainy. The elder
nephew was sitting in a neighbour's house, and heard his wife engaged in a
violent quarrel with her sister-in-law, but he did not even rise to look
into the merits of the case, and no other neighbour intervened to exhort
to peace. The younger sister-in-law left the house in a fury, and from
that time she disappeared. About noon her continued absence became
alarming to the elder brother, who searched for her till dark, and then
sent word to her mother's family at a village called "The Little Camp" two
_li_ distant. This family, upon hearing of the disappearance of their
daughter, raised a company of ten or a dozen persons, went over to the
"Tower of the Li Family," entered the yard, and smashed all the water-jars
and other pottery-ware which they could. "Peace-talkers" emerged, and
succeeded in preventing the attacking party from entering the house, or
the damage would have been still greater.
After they had gone, the "Lord-of-bitterness" (_i. e._, the elder brother)
begged his friends to interfere and "talk peace," for as he was a resident
of a small village, he could not for a moment stand before the men of "The
Little Camp," which is a large village. These latter belonged to one of
the numerous small sects which are styled "black-doors," or secret
societies. In these societies there is often a class of persons called
"Seers" or "Bright-eyes" (_ming-yen_), who profess to be able to tell what
progress the pupils have made in their learning of the doctrine.
Sometimes, as in this instance, they also undertake the functions of
fortune-tellers. To the Bright-eye of their sect, the Little Campers
applied for information as to what had become of the missing woman. In
response they learnt that she had been beaten to death and buried in the
yard of the "Lord-of-bitterness." Upon hearing this, the family of the
murdered woman went to every door in their village, making a kotow at
each door, a common and significant mode of imploring their help. Thus a
large force was raised, which went to the "Tower of the Li Family," armed
with spades to dig up the body. Warned of their coming, all the male
residents of this latter village fled, the family of the
"Lord-of-bitterness" taking refuge at the village in the house of the
local constable who had charge of several villages. The teacher in
question, being a near relative of the "Lord-of-bitterness," and a man of
intelligence and pleasant manners, was asked to look after the house of
his nephew, which he did. Owing to his presence and his politeness, no
further damage was then done to the property, but the whole yard was dug
over to find the body. On the failure of this quest, the Bright-eye
modified the former announcement by the revelation that the body was
outside the yard, _but not more than thirty paces distant_. The search was
kept up with spades and picks by day and by night for a week. After
repeated attempts had been made by the Lord-of bitterness to get the
matter adjusted, and after the other party had refused to listen to any
terms, the latter lodged an accusation in the District Magistrate's yamên.
The Magistrate heard the case twice, but each time the family of the
missing woman behaved in such an unreasonable and violent manner that the
official dismissed their case, merely ordering the local constable to
enlist more peace-talkers, and make the parties come to some agreement.
It happened that about that time another case somewhat resembling this had
occurred in that neighbourhood, in which a woman was suspected of having
drowned herself. On this account a sharp watch was kept at the ferry of
the District city, some miles lower down the river, for any floating body.
About the time of the Magistrate's decision, a woman's body appeared
abreast of the ferry and was identified as that of the missing woman from
the Li Family Tower. The official held an inquest, in which all parties
made diligent search for wounds, but none being found the Magistrate
compelled the family of the woman to affix their thumb marks to a paper
recognizing this fact. He ordered the Lord-of-bitterness to buy a good
coffin, clothes, and prepare other appointments for a showy funeral,
including chanting by Buddhist priests, and to have the body taken to his
house. He also instructed the constable once more to secure peace-talkers,
to arrange the details and to hold the funeral.
But the Little Campers proved to be the most obstinate of mortals, and
would not only listen to no reason, but drove the peace-talkers from their
village with reviling language, never so exasperating to a Chinese as when
employed against those who are sacrificing their interests for those of
the public. At this juncture the husband of the drowned woman returned
from the watermelon market, went himself to the home of his late wife, and
expostulated with her family and also urged peace through still other
third parties. But the Little Campers insisted upon funeral paraphernalia
which would have cost 10,000 strings of cash.
One more effort at compromise was made, by the visit of an uncle of the
teacher who was guarding the house of the Lord-of-bitterness, to the
Little Campers. The latter now altered their demands to a payment of 800
strings of cash, which by much chaffering was eventually reduced to 400.
The Lord-of-bitterness offered 250 strings, but this was rejected with
disdain.
Upon the failure of these numerous negotiations, the local constable
presented another complaint to the Magistrate, reciting the facts in the
repeated refusal, on the part of the family of the woman, to come to any
terms. The Magistrate, recognizing the case as one in which the relatives
were resolved to make the utmost possible capital out of a dead body,
ordered eight men from his own yamên to go on that very day and attend the
funeral, in order to insure that there should be no breach of peace. These
yamên-runners, after the customary Chinese manner, hoped to be bribed to
do as they were ordered and did not go to the place at all. The
Lord-of-bitterness and all his neighbours continued in obscurity, but in
the interval the men from the Little Camp again gathered their hosts, and
made four more visits to the premises at the Li Family Tower, breaking
everything which they could lay their hands upon. The next day the
yamên-runners arrived, and the Lord-of-bitterness, now thoroughly
exasperated, succeeded in collecting a force of several hundred men from
other villages, intending at all hazards to hold the funeral and also to
have a general fight, if need arose. But the men of the Little Camp failed
to put in an appearance at this time, and the funeral accordingly at last
took place. The friends of the woman, however, obstinately refused to
consider the matter as settled, at which point the curtain falls, with a
plentiful promise of future lawsuits, fights, and ruin.
The reader who is sufficiently interested in the inner-working of the life
of the Chinese to follow the tangled thread of a tale like this, is
rewarded by the perception of several important facts. It is an axiom in
China that the family of the married daughter holds its head down, while
the family of the man whom she has married holds its head up. But in case
of the violent death of the married woman all this is reversed, and by a
natural process of reaction the family of the married woman becomes a
fierce and formidable antagonist.
Principles such as these have but to be put in issue between two large
villages, or families, and we have the well-known clan fights of southern
China, in all their perennial bitterness and intensity. One of the weakest
parts of the Chinese social fabric is the insecurity of the life and
happiness of woman, but no structure is stronger than its weakest part,
and Chinese society is no exception to this law. Every year thousands upon
thousands of Chinese wives commit suicide, tens of thousands of other
persons are thereby involved in serious trouble, hundreds of thousands of
yet others are dragged in as co-partners in the difficulty, and millions
of dollars are expended in extravagant funerals and ruinous lawsuits. And
all this is the outcome of the Confucian theory that a wife has no rights
which a husband is bound to respect. The law affords her no protection
while she lives, and such justice as she is able with difficulty to exact
is strictly a _post mortem_ concession.
The reality of the evils of the Chinese system of marriages is evidenced
by the extreme expedients to which unmarried girls sometimes resort, to
avoid matrimony. Chinese newspapers not infrequently contain references to
organized societies of young maidens, who solemnly vow never to wed. The
following paragraphs are translated from a Chinese newspaper called the
_Shih Pao_:
SUICIDE AS A VIRTUE.
There is a prevailing custom in a district called Shun-tê in the Canton
province, among female society to form different kinds of sisterhoods such
as "All pure" sisterhoods, "Never-to-be-married" sisterhoods, etc. Each
sisterhood consists of about ten young maidens who swear vows to heaven
never to get married, as they regard marriages as something horrid,
believing that their married lives would be miserable and unholy; and
their parents fail to prevail upon them to yield.
A sad case has just happened: a band of young maidens ended their
existence in this world by drowning themselves in the Dragon River because
one of them was forced by her parents to be married. She was engaged in
her childhood before she joined this sisterhood. When her parents had made
all the necessary arrangements for her marriage she reported the affair to
the other members of her sisterhood who at once agreed to die for her
cause, if she remained constant to her sworn vows to be single and
virtuous. Should she violate the laws of the sisterhood and yield to her
parents, her life was to be made most unpleasant by the other members and
she was to be taunted as a worthless being. She consulted with them as to
the best mode of escaping this marriage, and they all agreed to die with
her, if she could plan to run away from her parents on the night of the
marriage.
As there were many friends to watch her movements, it was almost
impossible for her to escape, so she attempted her life by swallowing a
gold ring, but any serious consequence that might have resulted was
prevented by the administration of a powerful emetic. She was finally
taken by force and made over to the male side, to her great grief.
According to the usual custom she was allowed to return to her parents.
During all this time she was planning a way to escape to her sisters. By
bribing the female servants she was taken one night to her sisters under
the cover of darkness. The sisters at once joined with her in terminating
their lives by jumping into the Dragon River with its swift currents,
which rapidly carried them off.
This kind of tragedy is not uncommon in this part of the land. The
officials have from time to time tried to check the formation of such
sisterhoods, but all their efforts were in vain. Girls must have reasons
of their own for establishing such societies. Married life must have been
proved by many in that region to have been not altogether too sweet.
However, such wholesale suicide must be prevented by law if the parents
have no control over their daughters.
It is well known that Chinese law recognizes seven grounds for the divorce
of a wife, as follows: childlessness, wanton conduct, neglect of husband's
parents, loquacity (_to yen_), thievishness, jealousy, malignant disease.
The requisites for a Chinese wife are by no means sure to be exacting. A
man in the writer's employ, who was thinking of giving up his single life,
on being questioned as to what sort of a wife he preferred, compendiously
replied, "It is enough if she is neither bald nor idiotic." In a country
where the avowed end of marriage is to raise up a posterity to burn
incense at the ancestral graves, it is not strange that "childlessness"
should rank first among the grounds for divorce. It would be an error,
however, to infer that simply because they are designated in the Imperial
code of laws, either this or any other of the above mentioned, are the
ordinary occasions of divorce.
It is always difficult to arrive at just conclusions in regard to facts of
a high degree of complexity, especially in regard to the Chinese. But so
far as we can perceive, the truth appears to be that divorce in China is
by no means so common as might be expected by reasoning from the law just
quoted. Probably the most common cause is adultery, for the reason that
this is the crime most fatal to the existence of the family.
But it must be distinctly understood that in every case of divorce, there
is a factor to be taken into account which the law does not even consider.
This is the family of the woman, and, as we have seen, it is a factor of
great importance, and by no means to be disregarded. It is very certain
that the family of the woman will resist any divorce which they consider
to be unjust or disgraceful, not merely on account of the loss of "face,"
but for another reason even more powerful.
In China a woman cannot return to her parent's home after an unhappy
marriage, as is often done in Western lands, _because there is no
provision for her support_. Enough land is set apart for the maintenance
of the parents, and after that has been provided for, the remainder is
divided among the brothers. No lot or portion falls to any sister. It is
this which makes it imperative that every woman should be married, that
she may have some visible means of support. After her parents are dead,
her brothers, or more certainly her brothers' wives, would drive her from
the premises, as an alien who had no business to depend upon their family
when she "belongs" to another. Under this state of things, it is not very
likely that a husband would be allowed to divorce his wife except for a
valid cause, unless there should be some opportunity for her to "take a
step," that is, to remarry elsewhere.
Next to adultery, the most common cause of Chinese divorce is thought to
be what Western laws euphemistically term incompatibility, by which is
meant, in this case, such constant domestic brawls as to make life, even
to a Chinese, not worth living. It is needless to remark that when things
have reached this pitch, they must be very bad indeed. Every one of the
above cited causes for divorce evidently affords room for the loosest
construction of the facts, and if the law were left to its own execution,
with no restraint from the wife's family, the grossest injustice might be
constantly committed. As it is, whatever settlement is arrived at in any
particular case, must be the result of a compromise, in which the friends
of the weaker party take care to see that their rights are considered.
We have repeatedly referred to the imperative necessity that every Chinese
youth should be married. To a foreigner there is a mixture of the
ludicrous and the pathetic in the attitude of the average parent, in
regard to a marriage of a son who has nearly reached the age of twenty and
is still single. It is a Chinese aphorism of ancient times that when sons
and daughters are once married, "the great business of life has been
despatched." Chinese parents look upon the marriage of their sons just as
Western parents look upon the matter of taking young boys out of their
early dresses and putting them into trousers. The serious part of life
cannot be begun until this is done, and to delay it is ridiculous and
irrational.
There is a sentiment of false modesty which forbids the persons most
interested in a marriage, even to refer to it. It is often impossible for
any one but the mother to hint to a girl that it is time she were
betrothed, an announcement which is naturally the frequent occasion for
stormy scenes.
A Chinese teacher well known to the writer, having graduated from a
missionary college at the age of twenty-three, remembered that he was not
betrothed. When matters had been arranged without his appearing to be
aware of the fact (although he was consulted at each step) it became
necessary to visit his home to arrange with his parents the time of the
marriage. But the sensitive young man refused to go on this errand
himself, and posted off a "yard uncle," urging as a more than sufficient
reason: "How could _I_ speak to my father and mother about such a thing as
that?"
Since this paragraph was written a Chinese friend called on the writer
with an air of pleased embarrassment about "a little matter" which seemed
to interest him. He is more than forty years of age, and had never been
married. He has two brothers, all three sharing in common a property
amounting to less than two English acres. This brother had been at home
for some months, during which there was no mention of matrimony, nor any
thought of it. Having left home for a few weeks, before the time was
nearly expired the elder brother posted off a special messenger to a
distance of more than 300 li to mention to him the fact that he had
suddenly arranged a betrothal for this forty years old bachelor, to a girl
of seventeen, whose friends were now pressing for an immediate execution
of the contract. The interview closed with the expression of an earnest
wish on the part of the Chinese that his foreign friend would see his way
clear to "a loan" of twenty strings of cash for the bride's outfit, the
bridegroom having no independent property whatever, and no income. The
comment of ninety-nine out of an hundred Chinese on this match, or on any
other in similar circumstances would be compendiously condensed in the
single word "_hao_," meaning when fully explicated, "It is well; this is
what certainly ought to be done now." Questions of expense appear to them
as irrelevant as they would to us if the matter was the burial of a
parent.
Chinese parents are never willing to run the risk of having the marriage
of any of their children, especially the sons, postponed until after the
death of their parents. They often feel uncertain whether the children
already married will be willing to make the proper provision for the
event, or indeed that they will let it take place at all. Affairs of this
sort involve the partition of the land, with a portion to each married
son, and it is not in human nature to wish to multiply the sharers in a
property which is too often at the best wholly inadequate. For this
cause, every prudent parent wishes to see this "main business of life,"
put through while he is able to superintend the details.
The inexorable necessity for the marriage of sons is not suspended by the
fact that the child is wholly unsuited for a real marriage, or indeed
incapable of it. Cases constantly occur, in which a boy who is a hopeless
and helpless cripple is married to a girl, whose family only assent to the
arrangement, because of the advantageous terms which are offered. Children
who are subject to epileptic or other forms of fits, those who are more or
less insane, and even those who are wholly idiotic, all may have, and do
have, wives, provided only that the families of the boys were in good
circumstances. The inevitable result of this violation of the laws of
nature, is an infinity of suffering for the girls whose lives are thus
wrecked, and the evolution of a wealth of scandal.
There is another feature of Chinese married life, to which little
attention seems to have been paid by foreigners, but which is well worth
investigation. It is the kidnapping of legally married wives. The method
by which this may be accomplished, and the difficulty of tracking those
who do it, may be illustrated by the following case, with the principal
parties in which, the father and father-in-law of the bride, the writer is
acquainted, having been present at the wedding in December, 1881.
The bride herself, was, as so often, a mere child. On her frequent visits
to her native village, which local custom allows, the bride did not spend
much of her time at her own home, where she was probably not made very
welcome by her step-mother, but went instead to her grandmother's, who was
old, half blind, and ill supplied with bedding. In a neighbouring yard
lived a cousin of the girl, who was a "salt inspector," that is, one whose
duty is to seize dealers in smuggled salt. His wife was the daughter of a
widow, who was reported to be herself a dealer in smuggled salt, of course
with the connivance of her son-in-law. This couple were said to have been
married without the intervention of go-betweens, and hence the most
flagitious conduct was to be expected from them. The girl got into the
habit, whenever she visited her village, of going to the house of this
cousin, and not to that of her father. The cousin was absent much of the
time, on his business in connection with the suppression (or the sale) of
smuggled salt. Upon one occasion, after a ten days' visit to her native
village she returned to the home of her husband (also a mere child), where
she stayed five days, and then went again to her own village. A younger
sister-in-law, sixteen years of age, went with her two-thirds of the way,
at which point the bride sent her escort back and proceeded alone. Some
days after this the own sister of the bride met the father-in-law at a
fair, and inquired why the bride did not return to her own village as
agreed. Her absence from both homes was thus for the first time
discovered. The steps taken to follow her are an excellent illustration of
certain phases of Chinese life. It is almost impossible in China for any
one to do anything so secretly that some other persons do not know of it,
and in an affair so serious as the disappearance outright of a young
bride, the chances of successful concealment would seem to be very slight.
The father-in-law of the girl went to the village where she had lived, and
learned that upon the occasion of her home visits the child had been
allowed to go where she pleased, and that once after coming in from her
cousin's, she had been heard to remark that she herself was worth as much
as five ounces of silver. It was also reported that the wife of the cousin
had been observed waiting for the missing girl, on the night she was last
seen at the time when she dismissed the sister-in-law who had accompanied
her. This was all the clue that could be got.
The father-in-law now presented a petition to the District Magistrate,
reciting the facts and accusing the girl's father, and others. This was
followed by counter accusations from the father, the cousin, and his
mother-in-law. The official reply to the complaint was an order to the
local constable to find the girl. The constable was a wholly incompetent
person, and could not have found her if he had tried. A second petition to
the Magistrate was followed by the same reply. This signified that there
was no hope from that official, who took no interest in the matter.
After these repeated failures of justice, the poor father-in-law resolved
to make one more trial, a desperate expedient, but the only one which was
left. He seized the occasion of the passing of the District official
through that village, to kneel in Front of the sedan-chair and proclaim
his grievance. The Magistrate merely repeated what had been said in court,
that he knew nothing about the matter; that it was not his business to
find the cattle of those who might lose them, neither was it his function
to recover daughters-in-law. He also expressed the opinion that the
father-in-law was lacking in proof of his case, and was falsely accusing
parties who were innocent, and then ordered his chair to proceed.
The only remaining hope of tracing the missing person was to follow up
chance dues. In such a case, no one will give any information whatever, no
matter what he may know, for the reason that the possible effect may be to
drag him as witness into a fearful lawsuit, which is only one step removed
from being the principal victim oneself. This is so universal a deterrent
in a quest of this sort as almost to bar all progress. Those who were
interested in this particular case were led to recall another, which
occurred many years before in a village immediately contiguous, where the
wife of a man who was working for some one else was taken off (of course
with her consent) while he was absent. In this instance, although the
husband was able to ascertain to what village she had been taken, yet as
it was a large one he could never get any further trace of her, and she
died there. The writer is personally acquainted with two families in
which such occurrences have taken place, and with a third, the wife in
which, when living with her first husband who divorced her, was to have
been kidnapped, if the plan could have been carried out.
It is of course impossible to form any correct idea as to the extent to
which the kidnapping of married women is carried in China, but there are a
few little windows through which glimpses may be had of regions beyond our
ordinary vision. Such glimpses may be frequently gained from accounts
published in Chinese native newspapers, in which such accounts often form
a staple topic. In the absence of any acquaintance with the wider
interests of the empire, these piquant personalities seem to many Chinese
very entertaining, as items of a similar sort do to certain readers in
Western lands. Such gossip is collected at the yamêns, where many of the
cases reported have already reached the stage of a prosecution, and others
are quietly adjusted by "peace-talkers." Similar information may also be
obtained from occasional memorials printed in the _Peking Gazette_. It not
seldom happens that these kidnapping cases lead to murder, and perhaps to
wholesale fighting, ending in many deaths, which render it necessary for a
Governor to report the facts and proceedings to Peking. From data of this
sort one would infer that, as the proverb says, "The crow is everywhere
equally black."
We have spoken of the sale of girls by their parents, and have now to
refer to the more or less common cases of the sale of wives by their
husbands. This is generally due to the press of poverty, and the writer is
acquainted with a Chinese who, being deeply in debt, was thrown into
prison from which he found deliverance hopeless. He accordingly sent word
to his relatives to have his wife sold, which was done, and with the
proceeds the man was able to buy his escape. The frequency of such sales
may be said to bear a direct ratio to the price of grain.
There is another method of selling wives, with which the Chinese are
acquainted, which can be adopted whenever the pressure of life at home
becomes too hard to be borne. The husband and wife then start off on a
begging expedition toward a region in which the crops have been good. In a
bad year, there are thousands of such persons roaming about the country,
picking up a scanty subsistence wherever they can. The man who wishes to
sell his wife represents her as his sister, and declares that they are
forced by hunger to part company. He reluctantly makes up his mind to sell
her to some one who is in need of a wife, and who can get one more cheaply
by this process than by any other. To this arrangement the woman tearfully
assents, the money is paid to her "brother," and he departs, to be seen no
more. After a few days or a few weeks in her new home, the newly married
"sister" contrives to steal out in the evening with all of her own clothes
and as many more as she can collect, and rejoins her "brother," setting
out with him for "fresh woods and pastures new." With that keen instinct
for analogy which characterizes the Chinese, they have invented for this
proceeding the name of "falconing with a woman," likening it to the sport
of a man who places his hawk on his wrist, and releases it when he sees
game in sight, only that the bird may speedily return. It is a popular
proverb, that "playing the falcon with a woman" implies a plot in which
two persons are concerned.
An inquirer is told that in some districts this practice of "falconing" is
exceedingly common, for the supply of gullible persons who hope to buy a
wife at a cheaper rate than usual never fails.
The Chinese ridicule any one who seems to be infatuated with a bargain in
which a woman is concerned, but it is not improbable that under similar
circumstances they themselves would do the same. An old fellow living in
the same village as the writer bought a woman under what he considered
exceptionally profitable conditions, and lest she should escape, he
anchored her in the yard fastened to a peg like a donkey. His neighbours
laughed at him, and he at them, until the woman suddenly disappeared, an
event which reduced him to a more sober view of the "five relations."
Chinese public sentiment is altogether on the right side of this question,
but Chinese practice is not under the guidance of sentiment of any kind.
It is proverbial that a judicious man will never marry a woman who has a
living husband, for the sufficient reason that he never can foresee the
consequences, which are often serious. But the instinct of trying to cheat
Fate is in all Chinese most vigorous. "Cheaper than an animal," was the
self-complacent comment of a Chinese friend of the writer's in regard to
his own second marriage where he had paid no money for his wife, but only
an allowance for outfit. But when the elder sister-in-law had been heard
from, this same individual was dissolved in tears for many moons, since
his future peace seemed to have been wrecked.
It is a natural sequence to the Chinese doctrine of the necessity of
having male children that, in case this becomes unlikely, a secondary
wife, or concubine, should be taken, with that end in view. As a matter of
fact this practice is confined to a comparatively small number of
families, mainly those in fairly good circumstances, for no others could
afford the expense. The evils of this expedient are well recognized, and
it is fortunate for Chinese society that resort is not had to it on a much
greater scale than appears to be the case. The practical turn of the
Chinese mind has suggested to them a much simpler method of arriving at
the intended results, by a much less objectionable method. This is the
well-known adoption of children from collateral branches of the family,
already mentioned, so as to keep the line of succession intact, and
prevent the extinction of any particular branch.
It not infrequently happens that the son in a family dies before he is
married, and that it is desirable to adopt, not a son, but a grandson.
There is however, to the Chinese, a kind of paradox in adopting a
grandson, when the son has not been married. To remedy this defect after
the boy had died unmarried would, to the practical Occidental, appear
impossible, but it is not so to the sentimental Chinese. To meet this
exigency they have invented the practice of _marrying the dead_, which is
certainly among the most singular of the many singular performances to be
met with in China.
In order to keep the line of succession unbroken, it is thought desirable
that each generation should have its proper representatives, whether they
really were or were not links in the chain. It is only in families where
there is some considerable property that this question is likely to arise.
Where it does arise, and where a lad has died for whom it is thought
desirable to take a post-mortem wife, the family cast about to hear of
some young girl who has also died recently. A proposition is then made, by
the usual intermediaries, for the union of these two corpses in the bonds
of matrimony! It is probably only poor families to which such a
proposition in regard to their daughter would be made; to no others would
it be any object. If it is accepted, there is a combination of a wedding
and a funeral, in the process of which the deceased "bride" will be taken
by a large number of bearers to the cemetery of the other family, and laid
beside her "husband"! The newly adopted grandson worships the corpse of
his "mother," and the other ceremonies proceed in the usual way.
The writer was personally acquainted with a Chinese girl who after her
death was thus "married" to a dead boy in another village. Upon being
questioned in regard to the matter, her father admitted that it was not an
entirely rational procedure, but remarked that the girl's mother was in
favour of accepting the offer. The real motive in this case was
undoubtedly a desire to have a showy funeral at the expense of another
family, for a child who was totally blind, and whose own parents were too
poor at her death to do more than wrap her body in a mat.
The practice of marrying one dead person to another is very far from
uncommon to China. Its ultimate root is found in the famous dictum of
Mencius, that of the three lines of unfilial conduct the chief is to leave
no posterity. This utterance is one upon which the whole domestic life of
the Chinese seems to have rested for ages. It is for this reason that
those Chinese who have not yet married are accounted as of no importance.
When they die, they are, if children, "thrown out" either literally or
figuratively, and are not allowed a place in the family graveyards. These
belong exclusively to those who are mated, and occasional bachelors must
expect no welcome there. The same principle seems to be applicable to
those who have died, and whose wives have remarried. It is for such cases
that the strange plan of marrying a living woman to a dead husband has
been invented. The motive on the part of the woman could be only that of
saving herself from starvation, a fate which often hangs imminent over
poor Chinese widows who do not remarry. The motive on the part of the
family of the deceased husband is to make the ancestral graves complete.
If the family of the deceased is not moderately well off, they would not
go to the expense and trouble of bringing in a wife for a dead husband.
But if she were well off, the widow would probably not have remarried. It
thus appears the marriage of a living woman to a dead man is likely to be
confined to cases where the family being poor, the widow remarried, but
where the family circumstances having subsequently materially improved, it
became an object to arrange as already explained to fill the threatened
graveyard gap.
It is perhaps for this reason that cases of such marriage appear to be
relatively rare, so rare indeed, that many even intelligent and educated
Chinese have never heard of them at all, and perhaps stoutly deny their
existence. Sufficient inquiry, however, may not improbably develop here
and there specific cases of conformity to this custom, so repellent to our
thought, but to the Chinese natural and rational.
As already mentioned, in cases where it has been decided to adopt a son,
and where there are no suitable candidates within the family circle, a
lad may be taken from a different family, sometimes related, sometimes
connected, sometimes neither related nor connected, and sometimes he may
even be a total stranger merely "picked up." The result of this latter
practice especially is often very disappointing and painful for the couple
who have gone to so much trouble to find an heir, and who too often
discover that they have spent their strength in vain, and that filial
piety is not a commodity to be had for the asking.
But whatever its attendant evils, which are undoubtedly many and great,
the Chinese plan of adoption is always incomparably preferable to that of
bringing into the yard a "little wife." It is by no means singular that
the Chinese have given to the relations between the real wife and the
supplementary one, the significant name of "sipping vinegar."
We happen to have been personally acquainted with several families in
which a concubine had been introduced. In two of them, the secondary wives
had been bought because they were to be had at a cheap rate in a year of
famine. One of these poor creatures came one day running into the yard of
a Chinese family with whom the writer was living, screaming and
dishevelled, as the result of "vinegar sipping." The man who had taken her
openly reviled his mother in the most shameless way, upon her remonstrance
at the act.
In a second instance, a man past middle-life thought by this means to make
sure of a son, but was greatly disappointed in the result. He was in the
habit of inviting elderly Chinese women of his acquaintance to go to his
house, and "exhort" his wives to stop "sipping vinegar," a labour which
was attended with very negative results. When he died, the last wife was
driven out to return to her relatives, although for a country villager her
husband was reputed to be a fairly rich man. In cases where the concubine
has a son, in the event of her husband's death, if affairs are properly
managed, she has a portion of land set apart for her like any other wife.
In a third case a neighbour of the writer, a man in middle-life, had a
wife about forty years of age, two others having died, one of them leaving
a daughter now twenty years of age. The father was absent from home much
of the time, engaged in business in Peking. With Chinese thus situated, it
often appears to be a particularly happy solution of a difficulty to have
two wives, the legal wife at home, and the "small one" at the place where
the husband spends most of his time. When the man returned to his home, he
brought this secondary wife with him, an act very well adapted to promote
"vinegar sipping." This additional wife was a mere child much younger than
the daughter of her husband.
At the next New Year it was reported that the man would not allow his
proper wife to go to the ancestral graves, but insisted upon taking his
young concubine to do the sacrificing. Other injurious reports, true or
false, were circulated in regard to his behaviour toward his proper wife,
and his intentions in the future to abandon or divorce her, and these soon
reached the village of which she was a native. The result was a deputation
of a considerable number of elderly men from that village to the one in
which the husband lived. This deputation instituted proceedings by
summoning the head of the husband's clan to meet them. But a large number
of young men from that same village, having heard of the affair, could not
wait for the elders to adjust the matter by slow Chinese diplomacy, but
came in a body to the house of the husband, and without any ceremony made
an attack upon it, breaking down the barred door and throwing themselves
with violence upon the defenceless husband.
The attacking party had armed themselves with _awls_, but not, according
to their own account, with knives. It was late at night when the onslaught
was made, and it was impossible to distinguish friend from foe. The
husband was at once over-powered, and was subsequently found to have
seventeen awl-stabs on his chest, and two savage knife-cuts on his back,
penetrating to the lungs. It was alleged by the attacking party that the
latter wounds must have been made by some of the man's immediate
neighbours who were personal enemies, and who, hearing the outcry, rushed
in only to find that their enemy was defenceless and open to their attack
(which could not be proved against them), a circumstance of which they
took care to avail themselves. The attacking party having thus placed
themselves in the wrong, were obliged, upon being prosecuted at law, to
get an influential company of intermediaries to help them out of the
difficulty. This was at last accomplished according to the usual Chinese
method--a great deal of head knocking and a great many feasts for the
injured party.
Notwithstanding such instructive object-lessons as these, with which all
parts of China must to a greater or less extent abound, many of those who
think that they can afford to do so continue to repeat the experiment,
although the adage says: "If your wife is against it, do not take a
concubine." If this advice were to be adopted, it is not improbable that
the practice of concubinage in China would become practically extinct.
A traveller through China often notices in the villages along his route
that in the early morning most of the men seem to be assembled by the
roadside, each one squatting in front of his own door, all busily engaged
in shovelling in their food with chopsticks (appropriately called
"nimble-sons"), chatting meantime during the brief intervals with the
neighbour nearest. That the entire family should sit down to a table,
eating together and waiting for one another, after the manner of the
inhabitants of Western lands, is an idea so foreign to the ordinary
Chinese mind as to be almost incomprehensible.
This Chinese (and Oriental) habit is at once typical and suggestive. It
marks a wholly different conception of the family, and of the position of
woman therein, from that to which we are accustomed. It indicates the view
that while man is _yang_, the male, ruling, and chief element in the
universe, woman is _yin_, "dull, female, inferior." The conception of
woman as man's companion is in China almost totally lacking, for woman is
not the companion of man, and with society on its present terms she never
can be. A new bride introduced into a family has visible relations with no
one less than with her "husband." He would be ashamed to be seen talking
with her, and in general they seem in that line to have very little to be
ashamed of. In those unique instances in which the young couple have the
good sense to get acquainted with each other, and present the appearance
of actually exchanging ideas, this circumstance is the joke of the whole
family circle, and an insoluble enigma to all its members. We have heard
of cases in which members of a family where there was a newly married
couple, kept a string in which was tied a knot, every time that they were
heard to speak to one another. This cord would be subsequently exhibited
to them in ridicule of their intimacy!
A Chinese bride has no rational prospect of happiness in her new home,
though she may be well dressed, well fed, and perhaps not abused. She must
expect chronic repression through the long years during which she is for a
time in fact, and in theory always, a "child." Such rigorous discipline
may be necessary to fit her for the duties of her position, when she shall
have become herself a mother-in-law, and at the head of a company of
daughters-in-law, but it is a hard necessity. That there are sometimes
genuine attachments between mothers-in-law and daughters-in-law it would
be a mistake to deny, for in such rare cases human nature shows its power
of rising superior to the conventional trammels in which it finds itself
by iron customs bound.
To defend herself against the fearful odds which are often pitted against
her, a Chinese wife has but two resources. One of them is her mother's
family, which, as we have seen, has no real power, and is too often to be
compared to the stern light of a ship, of no service for protection in
advance, and only throwing a lurid glare on the course which has been
passed over, but which cannot be retraced.
The other means of defence which a Chinese wife has at her command
is--herself. If she is gifted with a fluent tongue, especially if it is
backed by some of that hard common sense which so many Chinese exhibit, it
must be a very peculiar household in which she does not hold her own. Real
ability will assert itself, and such light as a Chinese woman possesses
will assuredly permeate every corner of the domestic bushel under which it
is of necessity hidden. If a Chinese wife has a violent temper, if she is
able at a moment's notice to raise a tornado about next to nothing, and to
keep it for an indefinite period blowing at the rate of a hundred miles an
hour, the position of such a woman is almost certainly secure. The most
termagant of mothers-in-law hesitates to attack a daughter-in-law who has
no fear of men or of demons, and who is fully equal to any emergency. A
Chinese woman in a fury is a spectacle by no means uncommon. But during
the time of the most violent paroxysms of fury, Vesuvius itself is not
more unmanageable by man.
If a Chinese husband happens to be a person of a quiet habit, with no
taste for tumults, he may possibly find himself yoked to a Xantippe who
never for an instant relaxes the reins of her dominion. In such cases the
prudent man will be glad to purchase "peace at any price," and whatever
the theory may be, the woman rules. Such instances are by no means
infrequent. This is witnessed as well by what one sees and hears in
Chinese society as well as by the many sayings which refer to the
"man-who-fears-what-is-inside," that is, the "hen-pecked man." Although it
is an accepted adage that
"A genuine cat will slay a mouse,
A genuine man will rule his house,"
yet there are numerous references to the punishment of
"kneeling-by-the-bedside-holding-a-lamp-on-the-head," which is the
penalty exacted by the regnant wife from her disobedient husband.
If a Chinese woman has the heaven-bestowed gift of being obstreperous to
such a degree that, as the sayings go, "people do not know east from
west"; that "men are worn out and horses exhausted"; that "the mountains
tremble and the earth shakes," this is unquestionably her surest
life-preserver. It is analagous to the South American toucan, which is
said to frighten away enemies by the mere exhibition of itself, they not
caring to wait for further and detailed proofs of its capacities of
execution. But if such an endowment has been denied her, her next best
resource is to pursue a course exactly the opposite, in all circumstances
and under all provocations _holding her tongue_. To most Chinese women,
this seems to be a feat as difficult as aërial navigation, but now and
then an isolated case shows that the difficult is not always the
impossible.
The present position of woman in China is a heritage of the remote past,
as is illustrated by the most ancient Chinese literature, an example of
which heads the present chapter. The instructions and the prohibitions in
the Book of Rites, one of the oldest and most venerated classical works,
embody fundamental principles which have always governed the Chinese in
their treatment of women. The essence of the Chinese classical teaching on
this subject is, that woman is as inferior to man as the earth is inferior
to heaven; and that she can never attain to full equality with man.
According to Chinese philosophy death and evil have their origin in the
_Yin_, or female principle of Chinese dualism, while life and prosperity
come from the subjection of it to the _Yang_, or male principle; hence it
is regarded as a law of nature to keep woman completely under the power of
man, and to allow her no will of her own. The result of this theory and
the corresponding practice is that the ideal for women is not development
and cultivation, but submission. Women can have no happiness of their own,
but must live and work for men, the only practical escape from this
degradation being found in becoming the mother of a son. Woman is bound by
the same laws of existence in the other world. She belongs to the same
husband, and is dependent for her happiness on the sacrifices offered by
her descendants.[5]
It is occasionally objected that to attribute the evils attending the lot
of woman in China to the moral system which has molded and preserved that
empire, is as inaccurate as it would be to hold Christianity responsible
for all the moral evils found in Christian lands. Between the two cases
there is, however, this fundamental difference. Every moral evil has from
the beginning been antagonized by Christianity. Those evils that still
flourish do so in spite of it, and against its unceasing efforts and
incessant protest. Christianity acting upon the relatively lofty
conception of woman, held by the Teutonic races, has gradually brought
about that elevation of the sex which we now witness in full development.
The theory of Confucianism, on the other hand, is both erroneous and
defective. It is therefore no exaggeration to charge a large part of the
evils from which Chinese women suffer to this efficient cause. It is
moreover highly important to remember that neither for evils arising from
wrong moral teaching nor for others, has Chinese ethics ever furnished
either preventive or remedy.
We must, therefore, regard the position of women in China, as the ultimate
outcome and a most characteristic fruitage of Confucianism. In our view it
has been a bitter fruit, and in recapitulation we would lay emphasis upon
seven deadly sins in the relation of that system to woman.
I. Viewed from a purely Chinese point of view there is no inherent
objection to the education of Chinese women. In one of the huge Chinese
encyclopedias, out of 1,628 books, 376 are devoted to famous women, and
of these four chapters treat of female knowledge, and seven others of the
literary productions of women, works which have been numerous and
influential. But as compared with the inconceivable numbers of Chinese
women in the past, these exceptional cases are but isolated twinkles in
vast interstellar spaces of dense darkness. Yet in view of the coming
regeneration of China, their value as historical precedents to antiquity
loving Chinese is beyond estimation.[6]
Rare and unimportant exceptions aside, Chinese women are provided with no
education. Their minds are left in a state of nature, until millions of
them are led to suppose that they have no minds at all, an opinion which
their fathers, husbands and brothers often do much to confirm, and upon
which they then habitually act.
II. The sale of wives and daughters. This comes about so naturally, and it
might almost be said so inevitably, when certain conditions prevail, that
it is taken by the Chinese as a matter of course. Except in years of
famine it appears in some parts of the empire to be rare, but in other
parts it is the constant and the normal state of things for daughters to
be as really sold as are horses and cattle.
There are sections of northern China in which it is not uncommon for a man
who has contracted debts which he cannot otherwise pay, to part with a
daughter as a last resort. But there are other districts where the
practice cannot be exceptional, as is evident from the great number of
girls who, one is told, have been procured from this region. If the
Chinese themselves are questioned about the matter, the fact is always
admitted, the custom is reprobated, but the universally conclusive inquiry
is propounded: "_What help is there for it?_" In the present condition of
the empire this interrogatory is unanswerable.
III. Too early and too universal marriages. A considerable part of the
unhappiness caused by Chinese marriages may fairly be charged to the
immaturity of the victims. To treat children as if they were adults, while
at the same time treating them as children who require the same watch and
ward as other children, does not appear to be a rational procedure, nor
can it be claimed that it is justified by its results. That a new pair
constitute a distinct entity to be dealt with independently, is a
proposition which Confucianism treats with scorn, if indeed it ever
entertains such a conception at all. The compulsory marriage of all girls
forces all Chinese society into cast-iron grooves, and leaves no room for
exceptional individual development. It throws suspicion around every
isolated struggle against this galling bondage, and makes the unmarried
woman seem a personified violation of the decrees of heaven and of the
laws of man.
IV. Infanticide of female infants. This is a direct, if not a legitimate
result of the tenet that male children are absolutely indispensable,
applied in a social system where dire poverty is the rule, and where an
additional mouth frequently means impending starvation. In a chapter in
her "Pagoda Shadows," on "The Extent of a Great Crime," Miss Fielde
combines a great variety of testimony taken from several different
provinces, in the following paragraph. "I find that 160 Chinese women, all
over fifty years of age, had borne 631 sons, and 538 daughters. Of the
sons, 366, or nearly sixty per cent., had lived more than ten years; while
of the daughters only 205, or thirty-eight per cent., had lived ten years.
The 160 women, according to their own statements, had destroyed 158 of
their daughters; but none had ever destroyed a boy. As only four women had
reared more than three girls, the probability is that the number of
infanticides confessed to is considerably below the truth. I have
occasionally been told by a woman that she had forgotten just how many
girls she had had, more than she wanted. The greatest number of
infanticides owned to by any one woman is eleven."
Infanticide will never cease in China, until the notion that the dead are
dependent for their happiness upon sacrifices offered to them by the
living shall have been totally overthrown.
V. Secondary wives. Concubinage is the natural result of the Confucian
theory of ancestral worship. The misery which it has caused and still
causes in China is beyond comprehension. Nothing can uproot it but a decay
of faith in the assumption underlying all forms of worship of the dead.
VI. Suicides of wives and daughters. The preceding causes, operating
singly and in combination, are wholly sufficient to account for the number
of suicides among Chinese women. The wonder rather is that there are not
more. But whoever undertakes to collect facts on this subject for any
given district will not improbably be greatly surprised at the
extraordinary prevalence of this practice. It is even adopted by children,
and for causes relatively trifling. At times it appears to spread, like
the smallpox, and the thirst for suicide becomes virtually an epidemic. As
already mentioned, according to the native newspapers, there are parts of
China in which young girls band themselves into a secret league to commit
suicide within a certain time after they have been betrothed or married.
The wretchedness of the lives to which they are condemned is thoroughly
appreciated in advance, and fate is thus effectually checkmated. It would
be wrong to overstate the evils suffered by woman in China, evils which
have indeed many alleviations, and which are not to be compared to those
of her sisters in India or in Turkey. But after all abatements have been
made, it remains true that the death-roll of suicides is the most
convincing proof of the woes endured by Chinese women.
VII. Overpopulation. The whole Chinese race is and always has been given
up with a single devotion to the task of raising up a posterity, to do
for the fathers what the fathers have done for the grandfathers. In this
particular line, they have realized Wesley's conception of the ideal
church in its line, where, as he remarked, the members are "All at it, and
always at it." War, famine, pestilence sweep off millions of the
population, but a few decades of peace seem to repair the ravages of the
past, which are lost to sight, like battlefields covered with wide areas
of waving grain.
However much we may admire the recuperative power of the Chinese people as
a whole and individually, it is difficult not to feel righteous
indignation toward a system which violates those beneficent laws of nature
which would mercifully put an end to many branches of families when such
branches are unfitted to survive. It is impossible to contemplate with
equanimity the deliberate, persistent, and uniform propagation of poverty,
vice, disease and crime, which ought rather to be surrounded with every
restriction to prevent its multiplication, and to see this propagation of
evil and misery done, too, with an air of virtue, as if this were of
itself a kind of religion, often indeed the only form of religion in which
the Chinese take any vital interest.
It is this system which loads down the rising generation with the
responsibility for feeding and clothing tens of thousands of human beings
who ought never to have been born, and whose existence can never be other
than a burden to themselves, a period of incessant struggle without
respite and without hope.
To the intelligent foreigner, the most prominent fact in China is the
poverty of its people. There are too many villages to the square mile, too
many families to the village, too many "mouths" to the family. Wherever
one goes, it is the same weary tale with interminable reiteration.
Poverty, poverty, poverty, always and evermore poverty. The empire is
broad, its unoccupied regions are extensive, and its undeveloped resources
undoubtedly vast. But in what way can these resources be so developed as
to benefit the great mass of the Chinese people? By none, with which we
are acquainted, or of which we can conceive, without a radical disturbance
of the existing conditions. The seething mass of over-population must be
drawn off to the regions where it is needed, and then only will there be
room for the relief of those who remain.
[Illustration: ONE OF CHINA'S PARASITES--A BEGGAR.]
[Illustration: ONE OF HER SOURCES OF STRENGTH--A CARPENTER.]
It is impossible to do anything for people who are wedged together after
the manner of matches in a box. Imagine a surgeon making the attempt to
set the broken leg of a man in an omnibus in motion, which at the time
contained twenty other people, most of whom also had broken legs which
likewise require setting! The first thing to do would be to get them all
unloaded, and to put them where they could be properly treated, with room
for the treatment, and space for breathing. It is, we repeat, not easy to
perceive how even the most advanced political economy can do anything of
permanent benefit for the great mass of the Chinese without a
redistribution of the surplus population. But at this point practical
Confucianism intervenes, and having induced the begetting of this swarm of
human beings, it declares that they must not abandon the graves of their
ancestors, who require their sacrifices, but must in the same spot
continue to propagate their posterity to continue the interminable
process.
The world is still large, and it has, and for ages will doubtless continue
to have, ample room for all the additional millions which its existing
millions can produce. The world was never so much in need of the Chinese
as to-day, and never, on the other hand, were the Chinese more in need of
the world. But if China is to hold its own, much more if it is to advance
as other nations have advanced and do advance, it must be done under the
lead of new forces. Confucianism has been a mighty power to build up, and
to conserve. But Confucianism with its great merits has committed many
"Deadly Sins," and of those sins it must ultimately suffer the penalty.
Confucianism as a developing force is a force, which is spent. Sooner or
later it must give way to something stronger, wiser, and better.
XXIV
THE MONOTONY AND VACUITY OF VILLAGE LIFE
It is difficult to project ourselves backward to the times of our
great-grandfathers when mails were carried on horseback, the postman
leisurely knitting stockings as he rode. Yet however slow, measured by
modern standards, the rural life of a century and more ago, it was a
varied life, ultimately anastomosing with the great currents of the age.
The rate of progress of thought has no necessary correlation to the
versatility or the virility of mental processes. Our ancestors may perhaps
have been peasants, but they were an integral part of the land in which
they dwelt, and they rose and fell with the national tides of life like
boats in a harbor.
A Chinese village is physically and intellectually a fixture. Could one
gaze backward through a vista of five hundred years at the panorama which
that vast stretch of modern history would present, he would probably see
little more and little less than he sees to-day. The buildings now
standing are not indeed five hundred years old, but they are just such
houses as half a millennium ago occupied the same sites, "similar and
similarly situated." Some families that then lived in adobe dwellings now
flourish under roofs of tile in houses of brick. Other families have
become extinct. Now and then a new one may have appeared, but this is
irregular and exceptional. Those who now subsist in this collection of
earth-built abodes are the lineal descendants of those who lived there
when Columbus discovered America. The descendants are doing just what
their ancestors did, no more, no less, no other. They cultivate the same
fields in the same way (albeit a few of the crops are modern); they go to
the same markets in the same invariable order; buy, sell, and wear the
same articles; marry and are given in marriage according to the same
pattern.
It was a shrewd suggestion of a philosopher that if we wish to understand
a people, we should note what things they take for granted. The
pre-suppositions of a Chinese villager are the same as those of his
ancestry near and remote. There is in a Chinese village as such no
intellectual life. If there happen to be literary men living in it, they
form a little clique by themselves, largely out of relation to their
neighbours, and likewise to most of their own families. It is an ancient
aphorism that "Scholars talk of books--butchers of pigs." We have already
abundantly seen that the processes of Chinese education are narrowing
processes, fitting the accomplished student to run only in grooves. It is
almost incredible how narrow these ruts become. Each literary examination
is a crisis at which one either becomes a graduate or does not; in either
case the result, whether appertaining to the student himself, the pupils
whom he has coached, or his own sons, is contemplated purely as a personal
and an individual matter. It is a literary lottery upon which much has
been risked, and out of which it is desirable to recover if possible a
prize. If that is out of the question all interest in the literary
business is at an end.
Unlike his representative in Western lands, the Chinese village scholar is
not a centre or source of illumination to others. His life is the ideal of
"subjectivity"--the quintessential essence of selfishness. It is a
venerable superstition of the Chinese that though the graduate does not
emerge from his own door, he knows the affairs of all under heaven. As we
have already had occasion to point out, among the many rhetorical
exaggerations of Chinese proverbial philosophy this aphorism may be held
to take the lead. The typical scholar knows nothing whatever about
all-under-heaven. He has no decided opinions one way or the other as to
whether the earth is round or flat, for it is no concern of his. Neither
is the current history of his own country. National affairs belong to the
mandarins who get their living by them; what have such matters to do with
a literary man who has taken his degree?
The writer is acquainted with an ex-schoolmaster who went into a business
which often led him to a distance from home. About a year after peace had
been concluded with Japan, this much-travelled merchant inquired during
the progress of a call if we could inform him how the war turned out,
explaining that he had heard such contradictory accounts at the capital of
his province and at Tientsin that he knew not what to believe, and had
judiciously held his mind entirely in suspense until he had an opportunity
to see his foreign friend, who might, he thought, know for certain!
Linked with this dense ignorance and more impenetrable indifference is a
most unbounded credulity. Faith in the _fêng-shui_, or geomancy of a
district is still as firmly rooted as ever in the minds of the leading
literary men of the empire, as is shown by memorials in the _Peking
Gazette_ calling for changes in buildings, the erection of lucky towers,
etc., because the number of successful competitors is not greater.
A scholar who thinks it necessary to beat drums in order to save the sun
in an eclipse from the "Dog" which is devouring it, receives with implicit
faith the announcement that in Western lands the years are a thousand days
in length, with four moons all the time. If some one who has dabbled a
little in chemistry reports to him a rudimentary experiment in which
carbonic dioxide poured down a trough extinguishes a row of burning
candles, he is at once reminded that The Master refused to speak of feats
of magic, and he dismisses the whole topic with the verdict: "Of course it
was done by malign spirits."
In this fertile soil every kind of mischievous tale takes root downward,
and in due time bears its bitter fruit, as many foreigners in China know
to their cost. Were it not for the credulity of the literary men in China,
riots against foreigners would seldom or never occur. It is a melancholy
fact that vast numbers of this class, especially in the rural districts,
are profoundly convinced of the truth of the worst allegations made
against the men of the West, while still greater numbers are absolutely
indifferent to the matter unless it happens in some way to affect
themselves.
The learned and semi-intelligent vacuity of the village scholar is more
than matched by the ignorant vacuity of his illiterate neighbours. If he
happens to have travelled, the latter has indubitably the better education
of the two, for the reason that it is based (as far as it goes) upon
facts. But if he is a typical villager he has never been anywhere to speak
of, and knows nothing in particular. His conversation is filled with
unutterable inanities till he is gathered to his fathers. In every Chinese
village one sees, except at the busiest times, groups of men sitting in
the sunshine in winter, in the shade in summer, on some friendly stick of
timber, and clustered in the little temples which constitute the village
exchange. Even in the depth of winter they continue to huddle together in
a vain effort to be comfortable as well as sociable, and chatter, chatter
all the day, or until it is time to go to their meals. The past, present,
and future state of the weather, the market prices, local gossip, and
especially the details of the latest lawsuit form the warp and woof of
this unending talk. What the Magistrate asked of Chang when he was
examined, what Chang replied, what Wang retaliated, as well as what the
Official had to say to _that_, with interminable iterations and profuse
commentary furnish the most interesting and the most inexhaustible themes
for discourse.
For any official changes unless it be that of his own District Magistrate
the villager cares very little. At a time when it was supposed that His
Majesty Kuang Hsü had been made way with, the writer remarked to a Chinese
friend that there was reason to fear that here was an empire without an
Emperor. A villager of the sluggish type just mentioned, who had heard
nothing of the news from Peking, inquired of what country the observation
had been made, and when the answer had been given that it was the Central
Empire, he reflected for a moment, and merely replied, "Oh", with the air
of one who had feared it might be worse! Yet the rustic of this class is
shrewd in his own affairs, and by no means deficient in practical
intelligence. He is passionately fond of hearing story-tellers and of
witnessing plays having for their heroes the great men of the Three
Kingdoms seventeen hundred years ago, and on occasion he might be able to
tell us much about these characters and their deeds. But modern and
contemporaneous history is out of his line, and lacks flavour. It is most
literally none of his business, and he knows nor cares nothing about it.
The whole map of Asia might be reconstructed, and it would have for him no
interest whatever, provided it did not increase his taxes nor raise the
price of grain.
We have already mentioned that the villager who has been far from home is
a conspicuous exception to the general vacuity of mind so often to be met.
He has a rich and a varied experience which he is willing although not
forward to relate. But it is a striking fact that the man of this sort
when he returns to go abroad no more, tends speedily to relapse into the
prevailing type. He may have been in every one of the Eighteen Provinces,
or possibly in foreign lands, yet on his settling down to his old ways he
has no more curiosity to know what is going on elsewhere, than a man who
had at some time in his life been shipwrecked would have to know what had
become of the schools of fish with which for a time he was in fortuitous
proximity. When it is considered how vast a proportion of the whole
population live in villages, and when we contemplate in detail the
meagreness and poverty of the mental output, an impressive conception is
gained of the intellectual barrenness of the Flowery Empire. The phenomena
which we everywhere see are the outward expression of inner forces which
have been at work for more than two thousand years. The longer they are
considered and the more thoroughly they are understood the more profoundly
will it be seen and felt that the "answer to Confucianism is China."
XXV
UNSTABLE EQUILIBRIUM OF THE CHINESE FAMILY
The family is the unit of Chinese social life and, as we have often had
occasion to observe, the Chinese Family is a highly complex organization,
with many aspects which sometimes appear mutually contradictory. To the
consideration of one of these polyhedral faces we now turn, asking the
reader to bear well in mind that while what we have to say contains
important truth, this is but one out of many points of view.
The instability of the equilibrium of the Chinese family arises from its
constitution, from its environment, and from the relation between the two.
Let us first glance at some of the exterior causes. In a large portion of
the empire the rain-fall is more or less uncertain, rendering famine a
perpetual possibility. Within the past quarter of a century foreigners in
China have had superabundant opportunities to study the phenomena of
famine upon a great scale. The misery thus occasioned is inconceivable,
but we wish to refer only to the resultant disruption of families. Nothing
is more common than to find that the father has gone to some distant
region hoping to secure a bare sustenance leaving the wife and children to
shift for themselves. This is not because he does not care for them, nor
because he desires the separation, but because there is literally "no help
for it."
Large portions of the empire are liable to inundation, often with little
or no warning. Those who contrive to save themselves wander off whither
they can, generally in family groups, but not infrequently one by one.[7]
Children are born and children die on these haphazard journeys nowhither.
The elders die too, and sometimes a marriageable girl is disposed of for
life to some husband who could not afford the expense of an ordinary
wedding. It is proverbial that there are no ceremonies for a second
marriage, and whenever a family is broken up, it is highly probable that
all the widows will soon find partners, the union liable to be
discontinued whenever there is again a scarcity of food.
Political disturbances which often rise to the dignity of small rebellions
operate in the same way as famines and floods. In any of these cases
families once widely dispersed are not likely again to recombine.
It is not in times of special stress only that families are parted. In
several of the provinces of China a considerable proportion of the adult
males earn their living at great distances from home.
Myriads of Chinese from the northern portion of China get such a
livelihood as they can in Manchuria or elsewhere beyond the Great Wall,
hundreds or thousands of miles from home, to which multitudes never
return. Innumerable Chinese mothers never learn what has become of their
sons, who went away in early youth to be heard of no more. Communication
is irregular and uncertain, and uniformly untrustworthy. No wonder the
current adage declares that when the son has gone a thousand miles the
mother grieves.[8] The Chinese Enoch Arden perhaps returns from an
absence of possibly ten or it may be twenty years, enters his house,
throws down his bundle and without a question or a greeting to any one,
proceeds to take a solacing smoke. He may have been away so long that no
one recognizes him, and perhaps he is taken for a tramp and warned off.
But he merely replies "Why should I not make myself at home in my own
house?" and resumes his smoking, leaving details to be filled in later.
The equilibrium of every Chinese family is liable to be disturbed by an
evil which may not unlikely work more mischief than an ordinary
earthquake--to wit, a lawsuit. There is not a day in the life of any
Chinese when his peace, his prosperity, and possibly his life may not be
endangered by some complication for which he is not in any way
responsible, but from which escape is practically impossible. Let not the
reader suppose that most Chinese are entangled in the meshes of the law,
for this is not the case. But there is always the unavoidable liability. A
moment of uncontrollable passion on the part of any one of a score of
persons, may precipitate a crisis involving the expenditure of the greater
part of one's resources, subjection to protracted detention in jail, to
torture, to punishment of immeasurable barbarity, and to virtual
starvation in prison unless the means of the family are drained to prevent
it. Not every lawsuit has within it such phenomena as these, but they are
everywhere potential, for no one can predict where or how any suit will
end. It is not alone the principals who suffer in cases of this sort, for,
as the current saying runs, "When one family has trouble none of the four
neighbours are in peace."
Attention has been repeatedly called to the familiar fact that practically
no Chinese can maintain financial independence. To a foreigner nothing is
more amazing than the reckless manner in which a debt is contracted which
subsequently proves to have within it the fruitful seeds of ruin for the
whole family. It is vain to ask why the money was borrowed. One might as
well inquire why one is so wet who has been out all night in a Scotch
mist. Ages of experience have made the Chinese relentless creditors, and
woe to him who owes but cannot pay. China is full of small dealers with a
limited capital, who do well enough in ordinary years. A very small
percentage contrives to get so far ahead as to buy land, and thus the
family is rooted to the soil. But a far larger number lose the capital
invested, are obliged to sell their little holdings to pay their dues, and
thenceforth they join the great, hopeless, landless class. A single
failure of one important crop may carry with it consequences of this kind
to many small dealers. In China the man or the family which is loaded with
a debt beyond the recuperative power of the debtor, finds itself upon an
oiled toboggan-slide at the bottom of which is remediless ruin.
In the families of the poor there is no margin of any kind for sickness,
but sickness comes impartially to every grade of life. When the
bread-winner is laid aside, when the mother of a little flock is no longer
able to keep the simple domestic machinery in motion, then indeed trouble
has arrived. If a young married woman is sick, the first step is to send
for her mother; for ordinarily no one in the family into which she has
married has the time or disposition to take care of her, least of all the
husband, who regards himself as aggrieved by her disability, and who is
often far more inclined to expect the family of his wife to bear all the
resultant expenses, than to meet them himself. One of the legal occasions
for divorce is chronic illness, although we have never heard of a single
instance where formal steps were taken for that reason. It is a current
saying that in the presence of a long continued sickness there is no
filial son. How great the family strain often is, there are many things
to prove. In the midst of it all one is sometimes agreeably surprised to
find an amount of tenderness and forbearance worthy of all praise. But in
the constitution of Chinese society these exhibitions are and must be in a
great minority. A man well known to the writer in speaking of the serious
symptoms of a disease of his wife, remarked that he had asked her how long
she expected to keep up the groans called forth by the intolerable agonies
of terrible and incurable ulcers, and that for his part he had offered to
provide her with a rope that she might relieve him of his inconvenience,
and herself of her miseries, though upon being remonstrated with for such
an inhuman view of the case, he frankly admitted that his troubles had
made him "stupid." It is a significant saying in such instances that the
sufferer although poor has contracted a rich man's malady.
The disintegrating forces which operate in the Chinese family are more
efficient in the homes of the poor than of the rich, because there is less
power of resistance. But there are two of these agencies which imply a
certain degree of prosperity ere they can be fully developed, the gambling
and the opium habit, twin vices of the Chinese race. Each leads by swift
and relentless steps to destruction, and in each case there ensues at last
what is virtually a paralysis of the will, making amendment impossible.
Against these gigantic evils there is in Chinese society no safeguard
whatever, no preventive influences, and no remedies. It would be easy to
illustrate in terrible detail how these forces act insidiously,
universally and irresistibly. The wonder is that the track of devastation
is not even wider. They take rank among the most destructive
instrumentalities in Chinese social life. It is very rare indeed to hear
of reform from either of these vices, when there has been no impulse
imparted from without, and it is rarer that there is any one who can and
who will impart it.
To this dark catalogue of maleficent forces must be added one more,
violation of social morality. To what extent this prevails in any given
place it is impossible for any Chinese--much less for any foreigner--to
say with authority. There is among the people, despite their loquacity--an
instinct of reticence in every way commendable. Little value is placed
upon infant life. The air is always full of rumors and suspicious
whispers, so that the judicious will believe nothing of which there is not
positive evidence. The Chinese code of morals is a lofty one, both in
theory and in practice. The social arrangements are all made with a
carefulness which to the Occidental seems mere prudery, but which the
accumulated experience of millenniums has convinced the Chinese to be not
only wise, but indispensable.
Yet in the conditions of everyday life it is simply impossible that
theoretical regulations should be reduced to practice. The elderly women
die, and courtyards are left from sheer necessity in a condition to invite
catastrophe. Against a bad father-in-law especially if he be a
widower--there is in the Chinese social economy no provision and no
defence. It is proverbial that insinuations lurk about the dwelling-place
of widows. In a word it may almost be said that no one has absolute
confidence in any one else.
In spite of all apparent evidence to the contrary, there is adequate
reason to believe that Chinese social morality at its best is fully equal
to that of any Western land. Yet it is necessary to take careful note of
the circumstance that the consequences of a lapse from virtue are
destitute of the ameliorations with which we have become familiar. The
principal concern of every one interested is the "face" of the family
involved, and to save this imaginary self-respect it may be necessary for
some one to commit suicide, which is done with the smallest provocation at
all times. No Chinese is ever quite free from the dread that some one of
his household may take this step. Provision is expressly made in Chinese
law for the punishment of those who can be proved to have "urged to
death" others; a crime which is treated as manslaughter. This fact alone
would serve as a gauge of the wide interval between the civilizations of
the west and of China.
All Chinese may be said to have strongly developed an attachment to the
family in which they were born, and most of them have also strong family
affections running in specific and limited channels, and by no means
evenly distributed. They share with the rest of the race a desire to make
their families perpetual, and when they fail, as they so frequently do,
their failure is the more conspicuous by reason of their inalienable
attachment to their natal soil. In order more deeply to explore some of
the causes of their want of success, it will be necessary to go farther
below the surface of the Chinese family.
XXVI
INSTABILITY FROM FAMILY DISUNITY
To give a correct diagnosis of the inner causes of the disunity of Chinese
social and family life without at the same time grossly misrepresenting
both the Chinese character and society, is a hopeless undertaking. Merely
to note even the most authentic and typical facts is to convey an
impression which is incorrect because it is not proportional. Every family
contains within itself the seeds of disunity, and if they do not in all
cases produce their appropriate harvest, it is because they are mercifully
blighted or counteracted in their development.
Of each Chinese family a full half has had or will have interests largely
at variance with those of the other half. Every Chinese wife came by no
choice of her own from some other family, being suddenly and irrevocably
grafted as a wild stock upon the family tree of her husband. As we have
already seen, she is not received with enthusiasm, much less with
affection (the very idea of which in such a connection never enters any
Chinese mind) but at best with mild toleration, and not infrequently with
aggressive criticism. She forms a link with another set of interests from
which by disruption she has indeed been dissevered, but where her
attachments are centred. The affection of most Chinese children for their
mothers is very real and lasting. The death of the mother is for a
daughter especially the greatest of earthly calamities. Filial piety in
its cruder and more practical aspects constantly leads the married
daughter to wish to transfer some of the property of the husband's family
to that of her mother. The temptation to do so is often irresistible, and
sometimes continues through life, albeit with many dramatic checks. The
Chinese speak of this habit in metaphorical phrase as "a leak at the
bottom" which is proverbially hard to stop. It is a current saying that of
ten married daughters, nine pilfer more or less. It is not uncommon to
hear this practice assigned as one of the means by which a family is
reduced to the verge of poverty. The writer once had occasion to acquaint
a Chinese friend with the fact that a connection by marriage had recently
died. He replied thoughtfully: "It is well she is dead; she was
gluttonous, she was lazy; and beside she stole things for her mother!"
Visits to the mother's family constitute by far the most substantial joys
in the life of a young Chinese married woman. It is her constant effort to
make them as numerous as possible, and it is the desire of her husband's
family to restrict them, since her services are thus partially lost to
them. To prevent them from being wholly so, she is frequently loaded down
with twice as much sewing as she could do in the time allowed, and sent
off with a troop of accompanying children, if she has reached so advanced
a stage as to be a mother of a flock. An invasion of this kind is often
regarded with open dissatisfaction by her father and brothers, and what
could be more natural than her desire to appease them by the spoils which
she may have wrested from the Philistines?
After the death of her mother the situation has materially altered. The
sisters-in-law have now no restraint on their criticisms upon her
appearance with her hungry brood, and her whole stay may not improbably be
a struggle to maintain what she regards as her rights. It is one of the
many pathetic sights with which Chinese society abounds to witness the
effort to seem to keep alive a spark of fire in coals which have visibly
gone out. Not to have any "mother's family" to which to go is regarded as
the depth of misery for a married woman, since it is a proclamation that
she no longer has any one to stand up for her in case she should be
abused. To discontinue altogether the visits thither is to some extent a
loss of face, which every Chinese feels keenly. We have known an old
woman left absolutely alone in the world, obliged at the age of
ninety-four to gather her own fuel and do whatever she wanted done for
herself, except draw water, which was furnished her by a distant relative
as an act of special grace. Her poverty was so abject that she was driven
to mix fine earth with the little meal that sufficed for her scanty food,
that it might last the longer. Yet this poor creature would sometimes be
missed from her place, when it was reported that she had gone on a visit
to her "mother's family" consisting of the great-grandchildren of those
whom she had known in youth!
By the time a married woman had reached middle life her interest in her
original home may have greatly weakened. There are now young marriageable
girls of her own growing up, each of whom in turn repeats the experience
of her mother. To their fathers and also to their brothers these girls are
at once a problem and a menace. Could the birth-rate of girls be
determined by ballot of all the males of full age, it is probable that in
a few generations the Chinese race would become extinct. The expression
"commodity-on-which-money-has-been-lost," is a common periphrasis for a
girl. They no sooner learn a little sewing, cooking, etc., than they are
exported, and it is proverbial that water spilled on the ground is a
synonym for a daughter. "Darnel will not do for the grain-tax, and
daughters will never support their mothers." These modes of speech
represent modes of thought, and the prevailing thought, although happily
not the only thought of the Chinese people.
Girls as a rule have next to no opportunities for cultivating friendships
with one another. The readiness with which under favourable condition such
attachments are formed and perpetuated, shows how great a loss is their
persistent absence. When it is considered that each Chinese family
consists not of a man and his wife and their children, but of married
sons, and of their several wives, each one introduced into the circle in
the same compulsory way, each with a strong and an uncurbed will, yet
powerless to assert herself except by harsh speeches and bad temper, it is
evident that the result is not likely to be unity.
In the eye of Chinese law brothers are equal, and though the elder has
some advantages, a portion larger than that of the others is not one of
them. Sometimes the young married pair are given an outfit, say of cotton,
for spinning and weaving, and are thenceforth expected to support
themselves by this capital and their own added labour. Not infrequently an
unequal distribution of the land is made among several brothers by the
father while living, a wrong for which there is no remedy other than
remonstrance. Neither if the father should conceive the idea of depriving
a son of any portion at all in the land, is there effective redress.
Should the property be held in common according to Chinese traditions, it
is a physical, a psychological, and a moral impossibility that there
should not be ceaseless friction among so many claimants for what is often
at best a most inadequate support.
The Chinese ideal is to hold the family property in common indefinitely.
But the Chinese themselves are conscious that theirs is not an ideal
world, so that division of the land cannot always be postponed. It not
infrequently happens that one of the sons becomes discontented, and
commissions one of the neighbours to tell the father that it is time to
effect a division. At such times the family affairs are put into the hands
of third parties who are supposed to be entirely disinterested, but
sometimes the family has itself so well under control as to be able to
dispense with this important assistance. The middlemen who have to conduct
operations, begin by taking an inventory of the numerous pieces of land,
the buildings, etc., which they then appraise roughly, endeavouring to
separate these assets into as many portions as there are to be shares. A
certain part of the land is set aside for "nourishing the old age" of the
parents; and perhaps another section is reserved for the wedding expenses
of unmarried daughters or younger sons. What remains is to be divided,
which is accomplished by grouping the portions, and writing the
descriptions of the several pieces of land, houses, etc., on pieces of
paper which are rolled up and placed in a rice-bowl. This is shaken up and
it is a courtesy to allow the youngest son to draw first. Whatever is
noted on his bit of paper represents his share, and so on until all are
drawn. The household furniture, water-jars, utensils of every kind, and
all the grain and fuel on hand must be all taken out in public in the
presence of the middlemen to be sure that nothing is secreted. We have
known a particularly obstreperous son to come to his father's house the
day after a division, and under pretence of looking for something which he
had lost, to feel in every jar and pot to be sure that no beans or millet
had escaped him. In a family where harmony reigns, all this trouble is
avoided, but such are altogether exceptional. Shrewd Chinese estimate that
out of every ten families which "divide" seven, if not nine, will have a
domestic tempest as a concomitant, and these storms vary all the way from
a short, sharp squall, to a hurricane which leaves everything in a wreck.
It is the Chinese theory that parents are to be taken care of in old age
by their children either in combination or in rotation. But cases in which
aged mothers have a portion to themselves, doing all their own cooking and
most of the other necessary work are everywhere numerous. A Westerner is
constantly struck with the undoubted fact that the mere act of dividing a
property seems to extinguish all sense of responsibility whatever for the
nearest of kin. It is often replied when we ask why a Chinese does not
help his son or his brother who has a large family and nothing in the
house to eat, "We have _divided_ some time ago." The real explanation is
perhaps to be found in the accumulated exasperations of the larger part of
a lifetime, once delivered from which, a Chinese feels that he can
judiciously expend his energies in looking out for Number One, leaving
the rest of the series to do the same as best they may.
If a member of a family is absent when a division is made, it is common to
hear that advantage has been taken of that fact to assign to him a portion
which he would not have quietly accepted had he been present. This is
particularly the case with the family debts, often aggregating a large
sum. Sometimes a young man is forced to begin life weighted down with
several hundred thousand cash worth of these liabilities due to some
unprofitable partnership of his father with his uncles--which may have
extended over a period of perhaps many years.
Another most undesirable but unavoidable asset is "empty grain-tax land!"
This means a liability to pay the tax on land which is non-existent, but
which has been made to appear to exist by mismeasurements in former years,
either by accident or design. Suppose, for example, that a family has a
hundred acres of land, which has to be sold in small pieces from time to
time as occasion arises. Each surveying party works from such indefinite
boundaries as the stump of an aged mulberry bush to another stump which
may prove to be missing. The one who buys the land will use his best
efforts to see that he gets good measure, which it is no concern of the
measurers to refuse. No one knows exactly what is left until some final
measurement becomes necessary, when it often appears that there is a
shortage of a considerable amount. From deficits like this there arises
the necessity of paying "empty taxes," and though the tax itself is
sufficiently solid and substantial, there is no way known to Chinese
practice by which such injustice can be rectified. The son who finds
himself saddled with this sort of a burden is not likely to contribute to
the harmony of the household in future, and were he ever so much inclined
to bury the matter in oblivion and "eat a dumb man's loss," his wife would
never stop talking about it, unless she chanced to be dumb herself. A
complete catalogue of the possible and indeed inevitable occasions which
produce family alienations and bitterness would of itself fill a volume,
but those which have been suggested may serve as samples of them all.
It deserves mention that when the strain has reached the breaking point,
especially when it is difficult for the aggrieved individual to go off to
a great distance and escape his woes, he is often seized by the idea of
administering poison to the person hated. Were the list of toxic
substances available to the Chinese larger, poisoning would be far more
frequent than at present. As it is cases are everywhere to be heard of,
and occasionally foreigners are the victims.
While this chapter was in preparation a Chinese friend called to ask
advice. He had a nephew thirty-six years of age, who until recently had
never been married. He is a dull witted man, with very little property,
and had never been regarded as a desirable match. About five months
previous to the recent occurrence which led to the request for advice, a
girl aged sixteen was found who had a deformity in one limb preventing her
from making a match. A go-between proposed her for this bachelor and it
was arranged that he should pay her family eight strings of cash for
"bridal outfit," and in due time the marriage took place. As might have
been expected it was a conspicuously infelicitous one. On the twenty-sixth
day of the first moon of the current year, the husband ate a bowl of
millet which seemed to him to have a singular taste, but he did not
suspect poison until he had taken it all, when he saw arsenic at the
bottom. After violent retching he was somewhat relieved. The next day but
one the same thing occurred, the symptoms being graver. He vigorously
remonstrated, and his bride left for her home some miles away. The husband
was now very ill, and was waited on for some days by his uncle, at the
times of whose visit for advice the nephew's life was supposed to be out
of danger. The uncle wanted to know what should be done about it. In an
empire where "talkativeness" is a legal ground for divorce, it naturally
appeared to an Occidental that repeated, albeit clumsy attempts at
poisoning might be equally so. But the uncle explained that there was a
sister-in-law who objected. Why? Apparently because having invested eight
strings of cash in a wife it was a pity to lose her for a mere trifle like
this! The matter was put into the hands of peace-talkers, who arranged
that the relative who had brought the bride the arsenic should kotow to
the man poisoned by the arsenic, and that the family of the bride should
pay the injured husband fifteen strings of cash wherewith to recruit his
depleted vitality. Meantime the bride remained at her mother's home, where
one of the women was said to have beaten her a little. She is not
divorced, her husband being reluctant to proceed to such extremities, in
part on account of the large investment originally made, and in part for
fear of ridicule. In due time she will probably be sent back to his home
to resume her experiments in the art of making home happy.
Thus far we have spoken of disunity of Chinese families as promoted by
that intense subjectivity to which we give the name selfishness. There
are, however, many other factors to be taken into account, which have to
do with racial habits and race traits.
To affirm that every Chinese is a natural liar is a grievous error. On the
contrary we believe the Chinese to be by far the most truthful of
Asiatics. Yet there can be no doubt that disingenuousness is to them a
second nature. It runs through the warp and woof of their life.
A witness in a Chinese lawsuit (where veracity is more than ordinarily
important) usually begins his mixture of three-tenths fact with
seven-tenths fiction with the remark: "I will not deceive Your Honour." In
this he speaks the truth, for His Honour knows perfectly well that the
witness is lying, and the witness knows that His Honour knows it. The only
question is in regard to the percentage of falsehood, and as to which
particular statements come under that head. The same principles are in
operation in the family life as in court. Most husbands know better than
to confide the real state of their affairs to their wives. Children in
turn constantly conceal from their parents what ought to be known, and are
themselves deceived whenever it becomes convenient to do so. A Chinese
woman known to the writer when a mere child was one day told by her mother
that she must not go upon the street to play as usual, but must remain in
the house and have her clothes changed. This was done, and before she knew
it, she was thrust into a sedan-chair, and was on the way to the house of
her "husband," for this was her marriage! The conditions which would make
such an occurrence possible, would produce quite naturally many phenomena
of a disagreeable description. It is a popular adage that "She who knows
how to behave as a daughter-in-law will prevaricate at both her homes,
while the inexpert daughter-in-law reveals what she knows at each of
them"--and is in constant trouble in consequence.
Despite their disadvantages wives may contrive to conceal from their
husbands the fact that they have a little property in the hands of some
member of the wife's family. The writer is acquainted with a Chinese
almost sixty years of age, who has a flock of grandchildren, but who will
have nothing to do with his wife nor she with him. During all their
married life, between thirty and forty years, he has cherished the
suspicion that she has somewhere at interest a considerable sum of money
which she will not share with him. It is certainly not true that all
Chinese deceive one another, but it is surely true that there is always
danger of it, which everywhere begets unrest and suspicion. It is also an
allied phenomenon that the principals in a matter may be totally unable to
ascertain the real facts with which every one else is perfectly
acquainted, but which no one will tell.
Mencius remarked that the feeling of pity is common to all men, and what
was true in his day is no less so now. At the same time there are wide
differences in its exhibition. Every Chinese is a seasoned soldier in the
warfare of life and is accustomed to every form and grade of misery. His
first thought at such a spectacle is not, Cannot something be done about
it? but if he has a thought at all it is far more likely to be, Why should
I do anything about it? Ages of hereditary experience have taught him not
too rashly to indulge in sentimental benevolence which may have
disagreeable sequelæ. A Chinese remarked in the writer's hearing while
glancing at the corpse of a man who had died far from home under painful
circumstances: "This plaything will be hard to transport." Of what we call
sympathy he had not the smallest conception. A few years later this same
individual was seized by the District Magistrate of the county in which he
lived, thrust into the standing-cage (a punishment far more horrible than
the slicing process, since the victim is conscious but is in a position of
acute agony without food or water until he miserably perishes) with no
definite charge of any kind against him, and with no trial whatever. The
only comment of many of these who had once known him well, was either that
it was just what might have been expected, or that it was probably just
what he deserved.
The typical Chinese is a good-natured, even-tempered, peaceable
individual, ready to do his part in life without shirking, and asking only
for fair treatment. But as the placid surface of many lakes is often
lashed into fury by sudden and violent winds pouring down through mountain
gorges, so the equilibrium of the Chinese is liable to be destroyed by
gusts of terrible passion, instantly transforming him from a quiet member
of a well ordered society, into an impressive object-lesson on the reality
of demon possession. Whether life is worth living has been thought "to
depend upon the liver." In China one might rather affirm that it hinges
upon the spleen. Some of our readers may not be unfamiliar with a legend
of a distinguished American who was provided by his kind father with a
little hatchet which he tried upon a favourite cherry tree with marked
success. When the father discovers this, he asks who did the deed, upon
which the child handsomely confesses, and is clasped to his father's arms
with the remark that he would rather lose many cherry trees than to have
his son tell a lie. The whole occurrence probably did not consume more
than ten minutes. To illustrate some of the traits of disunity already
mentioned, let us translate this incident into Chinese.
Mr. Hua Hsing-tun was a well-to-do farmer, who had in his courtyard a
handsome pomegranate tree of which he was very proud. His youngest son one
day got hold of a sickle, which had been sharpened ready to cut wheat the
next morning. With this implement he chopped at everything he saw, and
among the rest, at the pomegranate tree which fell at the third blow.
Seeing what mischief he had done, he ran to the other end of the village
where he played with some boys whom he told that a cousin (the third son
of his fourth uncle) had done the deed. This was overheard by a neighbour
who passed on to the other end of the village just in time to hear Mr. Hua
angrily roaring out the inquiry who had spoiled his pet tree. During a
lull in the storm the neighbour, who had stepped into the courtyard to see
what was the matter, confided to another neighbour that it was the nephew
who had done the mischief. The neighbours soon depart. As no one in the
yard knows anything about the tree, Mr. Hua, white with rage, continues
his bawling upon the village street, denouncing the individual who had
killed his tree. An older son who has just come up, having heard the story
of the two neighbours, repeats it to his father, who gaining at last a
clue, rushes to his fourth brother's yard, only to find no one at home but
his sister-in-law, whom he begins to revile in the most outrageous manner.
For an instant only she is surprised, then takes in the situation and
screams at her brother-in-law, returning his revilings with compound
interest added. He retreats into the alley and thence to the street,
whither she follows him, shrieking at the top of her voice.
At this juncture the unfortunate nephew alleged to be the author of the
mischief attracted by the clamour comes home, when the infuriated uncle
administers a great deal of abusive language relative to his illegitimate
descent from a base ancestry, as well as a stunning blow with a stick.
This drives the mother of the child to frenzy, and she attacks her
brother-in-law by seizing his queue, being immediately pulled off by the
second brother, and some neighbours, there being now fifty or more
spectators. The fourth sister-in-law is forcibly dragged back to her own
yard by several other women, screaming defiance as she goes, and ends by
scratching her own face in long furrows with her sharp nails, being
presently covered with blood. Her husband has now come in furious at the
insult to his family, reviles the elder brother (and his ancestry)
declaring that he will immediately go to the yamên and lodge a complaint.
He takes a string of cash and departs on this errand, but is subsequently
followed several miles by six men, who spend two hours in trying to get
him to return, with the promise that they will "talk peace." About
midnight they all reach home. Most of the next five days is spent in
interviews between third parties, who in turn have other conferences with
the principals. At the expiration of this period all is settled. Mr. Hua
the elder is to make a feast at an expense of not less than ten strings of
cash, at which he shall admit that he was in error in reviling this
sister-in-law at that time; the younger brother is to accept the apology
in the presence of fourteen other men who have become involved in the
matter at some of its stages. When the feast has been eaten, "harmony" is
restored. But what about the author of all this mischief? Oh, "he is only
a child." With which observation the whole affair is dismissed, and
forgotten.
Chinese quarrels are objectionable by reason of their suddenness, their
violence, and their publicity. The last named feature is the one most
repugnant to Western civilization which has not yet learned how to avoid
domestic disputes itself. As every occurrence immediately becomes public
property, the element of "face" at once enters in, demanding an
adjustment which shall put the injured party right in the presence of the
rest of creation always conceived as looking critically on.
One of the most melancholy phenomena of Chinese life is the suddenness,
the spontaneity, the inexorableness with which natural affection and all
kindly relations under certain conditions seem absolutely to wither up. If
a member of a clan comes into collision with the prejudices of the
generation above his own, or even with that to which he himself belongs,
his grandfather, father, great uncles, uncles, cousins, and brothers often
promise to break his legs, rub out his eyes with quick-lime, and the like,
and not infrequently carry these threats into execution. It is constantly
mentioned as a mitigation of an attack with violence, that there was no
intention to _kill_ the individual, only to maul him till he had so many
broken bones that he could not stir!
If the matter comes to a lawsuit, it is a common cry that no compromise
shall ever be made, until the opponent has parted with his last piece of
land. The suspense of mind under which many Chinese habitually live,
uncertain whether these menaces will be carried into execution, would
drive an Occidental to insanity or to suicide, or both. A frequent ending
to a stormy conference is the dark hint: "We shall see about this later."
The Chinese are firm believers in the doctrine of rewards and punishments.
A man who has been conspicuous for his evil deeds will meet no shadow of
sympathy when trouble of any sort overtakes him. He is a tiger in a pit.
Such an one who was attacked with worm-breeding corrosive ulcers, dragged
himself to the terrace of one of the temples of his native village, where
he lay sometimes in a coma, and at others screaming with pain. His
neighbours would revile him as they passed with the comment: "It is
heaven's vengeance!"
The Chinese character often abounds in amiable alleviations of conditions
which would seem at first sight to make existence intolerable. In the
breasts of the Chinese, as in ours, Hope springs eternal. His
generalizations from the experience of others as well as his own, render
him measurably certain that in the long-run almost nothing will go right.
He expects to meet insincerity, suspicion, and neglect, and he is rarely
disappointed. He will often be dependent upon those who would be glad to
get rid of him, and who keep him constantly aware of this fact. He knows
as certainly before as after the event that the loans which he is obliged
to make will not be repaid at the proper time, nor in full; that the
promised assistance if given at all will be rendered grudgingly, and
perhaps turned into open hostility. It is proverbial that he has in his
mind "two hundred next years" but he is not infrequently perfectly aware
that no number of "next years" will ever suffice to get him straight with
the world. Yet amid all this he generally maintains a serene cheerfulness
which to us would be as impossible as comfortable respiration in the foul
atmosphere of a Chinese sleeping-room. He is used to it--we are not. A man
of this type weighted with a termagant wife, who had become exasperated by
the unexpected remarriage of a brother of her husband for twenty years a
widower, and who filled the house with a tempest in consequence, said to
the writer that for the past three months he had not drawn "one peaceful
breath!" This was not mentioned by way of complaint, but as one might
refer in reply to an inquiry about a troublesome corn on the toe. Under
stress of this sort many Chinese exhibit a degree of forbearance to which
it is to be feared we have no counterpart in the West, where individual
rights have not for ages been merged in those of the family. Such persons
are said to "eat a dumb man's injury," and the number of them is
proverbially unlimited, for the class is immortal.
No one who is intimately acquainted with their real life is likely to
exaggerate the evils from which the Chinese suffer, since the strongest
representation often seems to come short of the truth. But every one finds
himself asking by what means it would be possible to forefend some of
these evils. Since many of them appear to be inseparably associated with
that poverty which is apparently the keynote of Chinese discords, one is
tempted to imagine that if poverty were abolished, family disunity also
would largely disappear. Something may be said in favour of this theory,
but it fails in presence of the undoubted fact that the evils to be
remedied are perhaps quite as prevalent among those Chinese who are fairly
well off, as among the poor, besides being much more conspicuous and
irrepressible.
Moral discord can be cured only by radical and not by superficial
remedies. Yet there is one prescription of an economic as distinguished
from a moral type which were it tried on a large scale for a generation or
two might work such a revolution that China would hardly know itself. If
marriages could be invariably postponed until the partners had arrived at
mature age, and if on occasion of the marriage of each son the family
property were divided so that a conflict of interests were no longer
unavoidable, a whole continent of evils would be nipped in the bud.
At the inquiry held in marine courts as to the reasons for the wreck of
great steamers with all their passengers and cargo, in the Formosan
Channel, it is often shown that the vessel was acted upon by a powerful
but hidden current which made ruin inevitable. The hereditary habits of
the Chinese in the agglomeration of large numbers of individuals under one
head constitute a drift toward disunity and disintegration. We firmly
believe that the strain upon the temper and the disposition incident to
the mechanical collocation of so many human beings in one compound-family
on the Chinese plan is one which no society in the world could endure,
because it is more than human nature can bear. It is certain that the
resultant evils are inevitable, insufferable, and by any means at the
command of the Chinese incurable.
PART III
Regeneration of the Chinese Village
XXVII
WHAT CAN CHRISTIANITY DO FOR CHINA?
However inadequate or imperfect our survey of the life of the Chinese
Village may have been, it must at least have shown that it has defects of
a serious character. It is therefore a legitimate question how they are to
be remedied, on the supposition that they can be remedied at all.
It is certainly conceivable that there might be many remedial agencies set
at work with varying degrees of success; but as a matter of fact, so far
as we are aware, there is but one the friends of which have been
stimulated to try on any extended scale. That sole agency is Christianity.
It thus becomes an inquiry of great moment, what effect the introduction
into China of Christianity in its best form may be rationally expected to
exert upon the springs of the national life and character of the Chinese.
What can Christianity do for the Chinese family? What can it do for the
Chinese boy and girl?
In the first place it can take better care of them. The dense and
impenetrable ignorance which sacrifices so large a proportion of Chinese
infants during the first two years of their life, might perhaps be
counteracted in other ways, but it is probably safe to predict that it
never would be. To the Chinese girl the practical introduction of
Christianity will mean even more than to her brother. It will prevent her
from being killed as soon as she is born, and will eventually restore her
to her rightful place in the affections of her parents. It is never enough
merely to point out the folly, danger, or sin of a given course of action.
There must be moral as well as intellectual enlightenment, coöperation in
a new social order, the stimulus both of precept and example, and adequate
moral sanctions. This can be furnished by Christianity alone. History
testifies that if Christianity begins to lose its power, the dormant
forces of human selfishness, depravity and crime reassert themselves in
infant murder.
Christianity will call into existence a sympathy between parents and
children hitherto unknown, and one of the greatest needs of the Chinese
home. It will teach parents to govern their children, an accomplishment
which in four millenniums they have never made an approach to acquiring.
This it will do, not as at present by the mere iterative insistence upon
the duty of subjection to parents, but by showing parents how first to
govern themselves, teaching them the completion of the five relations by
the addition of that chiefest one hitherto unknown, expressed in the words
Our Father. It will redeem many years during the first decade of
childhood, of what is now a mere animal existence, filling it with
fruitfulness for a future intellectual and spiritual harvest.
It will show Chinese parents how to _train_ as well as how to govern their
children--a divine art of which they have at present no more conception
than of the chemistry of soils. It will put an end to the cruelty and
miseries of foot-binding. Toward this great reform there was never in
China the smallest impulse, until it had long been urged by Christian
forces. If it shall prove at length to have successfully taken root in
China apart from Christianity, that fact would be a luminous star in the
East showing that there are no Chinese walls which may not ultimately fall
before the blast of Christian trumpets.
Christianity will revolutionize the Chinese system of education. Such a
revolution might indeed take place without reference to Christianity. The
moral forces which have made China what it is, are now to a large extent
inert. To introduce new intellectual life with no corresponding moral
restraints, might prove far more a curse than a blessing, as it has been
in the other Oriental lands. Christian education will never make the
mistake so often repeated of seeking for fruits where there have been
no roots. It starts from a fixed point and moves onward to a definite end.
[Illustration: LITTLE OLD PEOPLE.]
[Illustration: GOING TO A CHRISTIAN SCHOOL.]
Christian education will teach the Chinese child his own tongue in a
rational manner. It will abbreviate to the greatest possible extent "the
toils of wandering through the wilderness of the Chinese language to
arrive at the deserts of Chinese literature." It will awaken the child's
hibernating imagination, enormously widen his horizon, develop and
cultivate his judgment, teach him the history of mankind, and not of one
branch only. Above all it will arouse his conscience, and in its light
will exhibit the mutual interrelations of the past, the present, and the
future. It will create an intellectual atmosphere in the home, causing the
children to feel that their progress at school is intimately related to
instruction at home, and has a personal interest to the parents and to the
family as a whole. The value of such a stimulus, now totally lacking in
most Chinese homes, is beyond calculation, and would of itself easily
double the mental output of every family into which it entered.
Christianity will provide for the intellectual and spiritual education of
girls as well as boys, when once the Christian point of view has been
attained. The typical Chinese mother is "an ignorant woman with babies,"
but she is not the Chinese ideal woman as the long list of educated ladies
in many dynasties (a number too considerable to be ignored but too
insignificant to be influential) abundantly shows. A Chinese girl told her
foreign friend that before Christianity came into her life, she used to go
about her work humming a ballad, consisting of the words: "The beautiful
teacup; the painted teacup; the teacup, the teacup, the beautiful,
beautiful teacup." Contrast the outlook from such an intellectual
mouse-hole with the vista of a maiden whose thoughts are elevated to the
stars and the angels. By developing the neglected spiritual nature,
Christianity will broaden and deepen the existing rills of natural
affection into glorious rivers wide and deep, supplementing the physical
and the material by the intellectual and the divine. By cultivating a
fellowship between mothers and daughters in all these and in other lines,
it will make it easier for children to love their fathers and respect
their mothers, and will fill the lives of both parents and children with
new impulses, new motives and new ambitions. It will impel mothers to give
their daughters much needed instruction in their future duties as
daughters-in-law and as wives, instead of throwing them overboard as now,
often in mere childhood, expecting them to swim untaught, against the
current, and in the dark.
It will for the first time provide and develop for the daughters girl
friendships, adapted to their long-felt but uncomprehended needs. The
education of Chinese women is a condition of the renovation of the empire.
No nation, no race can rise above the status of its mothers and its wives.
How deftly yet how surely Christianity is beginning to plant its tiny
acorns in the rifts of the granitic rock may be seen in the surprising
results already attained. When the present isolated and initiatory
experiments shall have had time to bring forth fruit after their kind, it
will be clearly perceived that a new and an Imperial force has entered
into the Chinese world.
Christianity wherever introduced tends to a more rational selection of
partners for its sons and daughters than has ever been known before. In
place of the mercenary considerations which alone find place in the
ordinary practice of the Chinese, it naturally and inevitably leads to the
choice of Christian maidens for daughters-in-law, and Christian youths for
sons-in-law. It attaches weight to character, disposition and acquirements
instead of to wealth and to social position alone. A Christian community
is the only one in China where it is possible to learn with certainty all
important facts with regard to those who may be proposed for matrimonial
engagements, because it is only in such a community that dependence can be
placed upon the representations of third parties. As Christian communities
come more and more to distinct self-consciousness, more and more care
will be exercised in making matches. Christians are indeed the only
Chinese who can be made to feel that caution in this direction is a
religious duty. The result of this process continued for an extended
period will produce by "natural selection" a distinctly new type of
Chinese, physically, intellectually, and morally the superiors of all
types about them and therefore more fitted to survive.
Chinese customs will not be rashly invaded, but the ultimate tendency will
be to postpone marriage to a suitable age, to consider the preferences of
the principal parties--so far as they may have any--and to make wedlock a
sacred solemnity instead of merely a social necessity.
Christianity will make no compromise with polygamy and concubinage, but
will cut the tap-root of a upas-tree which now poisons Chinese society
wherever its branches spread. Christianity will gradually revolutionize
the relations between the young husband and his bride. Their common
intellectual and spiritual equipment will have fitted them to become
companions to one another, instead of merely commercial partners in a
kettle of rice. The little ones will be born into a Christian atmosphere
as different from that of a non-Christian household as the temperature of
Florida from that of Labrador. These forces will be self-perpetuating and
cumulative.
Christianity will purify and sweeten the Chinese home, now always and
everywhere liable to devastating hurricanes of passion, and too often
filled with evil-speaking, bitterness and wrath. The imperative inhibition
of all manner of reviling would alone do more for domestic harmony than
all the wise maxims of the sages mechanically learned and repeated could
accomplish in a lifetime. Indeed, Christianity will take these
semi-animate precepts of the dead past, breathe into them for the first
time the breath of life, and then reinforce them with the Word of the Lord
and the sanctions of His Law.
Christianity will introduce a new and a potent factor into the social life
of the Chinese by its energy as a prophylactic. Chinese society has a
virtuous talent for "talking peace" when there is no peace, and when
matters have come to such a pitch that a catastrophe appears inevitable.
But the remedy almost invariably comes too late. Chinese "peace-talking"
is usually a mere dust-storm, unpleasantly affecting the eyes, the ears,
the nostrils of every one exposed to it, thinly covering up the
surrounding filth with even impartiality, while after all leaving the
whole of it just where it was before. Christianity is an efficient
sanitary commission which aims at removing everything that can breed
pestilence. In this it will not, indeed, entirely succeed, but its
introduction upon a large scale will as certainly modify Chinese society,
as a strong and steady north-east wind will eventually dissipate a dense
fog.
As has been already remarked, perhaps there is no single Chinese custom
which is the source of a larger variety of mischief than that of keeping
large family organizations in a condition of dependence upon one another
and upon a common property, instead of dividing it up among the several
sons, leaving each free to work out his own destiny. The inevitable result
is chronic discontent, jealousy, suspicion, and on the part of many
indolence. This is as clearly perceived by the Chinese as by us, indeed
far more so, but hereditary cowardice, dread of criticism, and especially
of ridicule prevent myriads of families from effecting the desired and
necessary division, lest they be laughed at. Christianity is itself a
defiance of all antecedent public opinion, and an appeal to a new and an
illuminated understanding. Christian communities will probably more and
more tend to follow the Scriptural plan of making one man and one woman a
new family, and by this process alone will save themselves an infinity of
misery. This will be done, not by the superimposition of any force from
without, but by the exercise of a common sense which has been at once
enlightened to see and emboldened to act, attacking with courage whatever
needs amendment.
Christianity will introduce an entirely new element into the friendships
of the Chinese, now too often based upon the selfish considerations
suggested by the maxim of Confucius, "Have no friends not equal to
yourself." Friendship is reckoned among the Five Relations and occupies a
prominent place in Chinese thought as in Chinese life. But after all is
conceded in regard to it which can be reasonably claimed, it remains true
that its benefits are constantly alloyed by mutual insincerity and
suspicion, and not infrequently by jealousy. This the Chinese themselves
are ready to admit in the frankest manner; but as they have no experience
of friendships which arise from conditions above and beyond those of the
material issues of everyday life, no remedy for existing evils is ever
thought of as possible. Those Chinese who have become intimate with
congenial Christian friends, recognize at once that there is a flavour and
a zest in such friendships not only unknown before, but absolutely beyond
the range of imagination. Amid the poverty, barrenness, and
discouragements of most Chinese lives, the gift of a wholly new
relationship of the sort which Christianity imparts is to be reckoned
among the choicest treasures of existence.
The theory of the Chinese social organization is admirable and beautiful,
but the principles which underlie it are utterly inert. When Christianity
shows the Chinese for the first time what these traditional principles
really mean, the theories will begin to take shape as possibilities, even
as the bones of Ezekiel's vision took on flesh. Then it will more clearly
appear how great an advantage the Chinese race has enjoyed in its lofty
moral code. The Classical but not altogether intelligible aphorism that
"within the Four Seas all are Brethren," requires the Christian teaching
regarding a common Father to make it vital to Chinese consciousness. When
once the Chinese have grasped the practical truth of the Fatherhood of God
and the Brotherhood of Man, the starlight of the past will have been
merged into the sunlight of the future.
In China the family is a microcosm of the empire. To amplify
illustrations of the _modus operandi_ of Christianity on a wider scale
beyond the family is superfluous. What Christianity can do in one place it
can do in another. Though soils and climate vary, the seed is the same.
For the changes which Christianity alone can affect, China is waiting
to-day as never before. Her most intelligent thinkers--too few alas, in
number--recognize that _something_ must be done for her. They hope that by
the adoption of certain formulæ, educational, industrial, economical,
China may be saved, not perceiving that her vital lack is neither Capital
nor Machinery, but Men. The New China is to be penetrated by numerous
railways, and by steam navigation of its inland waters. Vast industrial
enterprises such as mines and factories will call for great supplies of
labour from the most numerous people on earth. In the management of these
immense and varied interests, in the conduct of the new education which
China cannot dispense with, in the administration of all branches of its
government China must have men of conscience, and of sterling character.
It has hitherto been impossible to secure any such men except by
importation; how is it to be otherwise in the future? Only by the
cultivation of conscience and character as they have been cultivated in
lands to which China is at last driven to turn for help. Like all
processes of development this will be a slow one, but it will be sure; and
aside from it there is literally no hope for China.
With its other great benefits Christianity will confer upon China real
patriotism, at present existing almost entirely in the blind impulses of
the bias of national feeling. During the political crises of the past few
years, the great mass of the Chinese people have been profoundly
indifferent to the fate of their country, and in this respect there has
been little distinction between scholars, farmers, merchants, and coolies.
Each individual has been chiefly occupied in considering how in any
cataclysm impending he could make with fate the best bargain for himself.
If there are any exceptions to this generalization, so far as we know
they consist exclusively of those who have been acted upon by forces from
outside of China.
The Christian converts are now sufficiently numerous to show in what
direction their influence will be felt in the not distant future. They are
keenly alive to what is taking place in the empire, and they may almost be
said to be the only Chinese in it who are so. China will never have
patriotic subjects until she has Christian subjects, and in China as
elsewhere Christianity and patriotism will be found to advance hand in
hand.
It must be distinctly understood that all which we have said of the
potency of Christianity as of "unwasting and secular force" is based upon
the conception of it as a moral power "producing certain definite though
small results during a certain period of time, and of a nature adapted to
produce indefinite similar results in unlimited time." It is therefore
eminently reasonable to point out that under no circumstances can it
produce its full effects in less than _three complete generations_. By
that time Christian heredity will have begun to operate. A clear
perception of this fundamental truth would do much to abate the impatience
alike of its promotors and its critics.
There are some Occidentals with large knowledge of China who seriously
raise the question, What good can Christianity do in China? Of what use is
it for a Chinese to be "converted"?
To infer from any phenomena of Chinese life that the Chinese do not need a
radical readjustment of their relations is to judge most superficially.
Patient and long continued examination of these phenomena in their endless
variety and complexity, shows clearly the imperative necessity of a force
from without to accomplish what all the forces from within operating
unimpeded for ages have been powerless to effect. To those who know the
Chinese people as they are the question what good Christianity can do
them, answers itself. Of the necessity of a new power the Chinese
themselves are acutely conscious. If what has been already set forth in
proof of the proposition that there is imperative need of renovation is
regarded as irrelevant or inadequate, then further debate is indeed vain.
But it may be objected that the views here taken of the efficacy of the
remedy are exaggerated. Those Chinese who have had the best opportunity to
become acquainted with the nature of the benefits which Christianity
affords, perceive its adaptation to China's need. All that is required to
render the proof to every reasonable inquirer as complete as evidence can
be made, is a searching and scientific analysis of known facts. The case
for Christianity in China may rest solely upon the transformations which
it actually effects. These are not upon the surface, but they are as real
and as capable of being accurately noted as the amount of the rain-fall,
or the precession of the equinoxes. They consist of revolutionized lives
due to the implanting of new motives and the influence of a new life. They
occur in many different strata of society, and with the ever widening
base-line of Christian work they are found in ever increasing numbers. At
first few and isolated, they are now counted by scores of thousands. Among
them are many immature and blighted developments, as is true of all
transitional phenomena everywhere; but the indisputable residuum of
genuine transformations furnish a great cloud of witnesses in the presence
of which it is unnecessary to inquire further what good Christianity will
do the Chinese, and of what use it will be to a Chinese to be converted.
It will make him a new man, with a new insight and a new outlook. It will
give back his lost soul and spirit, and pour into all the avenues of his
nature new _life_. There is not a human relation in which it will not be
felt immediately, profoundly, and beneficently.
It will sanctify childhood, ennoble motherhood, dignify manhood, and
purify every social condition. That Christianity has by no means yet done
for Western lands all that we expect it to do for China, we are perfectly
aware. Christianity has succeeded wherever it has been practiced. It is no
valid objection to it that it has been misunderstood, misrepresented and
ignored. Whatever defects are to be found in any Christian land, not the
most unintelligent or the most sceptical would be willing to be
transplanted into the non-Christian conditions out of which every
Christian land has been evolved. It must be remembered also that although
the lessons of Christianity are old, the pupils are ever new. Each
generation has to learn its lesson afresh. It has well been said that
heredity, so mighty a force for evil, has not yet been captured for
Christianity on any large scale, and its reserves turned to the
furtherance of Christian forces. When it has been so taken captive,
progress upward will be greatly accelerated.
How long it will take Christianity to renovate an empire like China, is a
question which may be answered in different ways, but only hypothetically.
First by historical analogies. It took eight centuries to develop the
Roman Empire. It has taken about as long to mold Saxon, Danish, and Norman
elements into the England of to-day. Each of these race-stocks were at the
start barbarous. The Chinese are an ancient and a highly civilized race, a
fact which may be in some respects a help in their Christianization, and
in others a hindrance. Taking into account the intensity of Chinese
prejudices, the strength of Chinese conservatism, the vast numbers
involved and their compact, patriarchal life, we should expect the first
steps to be very slow. Reckoning from the general opening of China in
1860, fifty years would suffice for a good beginning, three hundred for a
general diffusion of Christianity, and five hundred for its obvious
superseding of all rival faiths. Reasoning from history and psychology
this is perhaps a probable rate of progress, and its realization would be
a great result.
There is however a different sort of forecast which appeals to many minds
more powerfully. It must be remembered that spiritual development, like
that of races, is slow in its inception, but once begun it takes little
account of the rules of ratio and proportion. The intellectual, moral, and
spiritual forces of Christianity are now far greater than they have ever
been before. The world is visibly contracted. The life of the man of
to-day is that of "a condensed Methusaleh." The nineteenth century
outranks the previous millennium. Great material forces are but types and
handmaids of the great spiritual forces which may be reinforced and
multiplied--as they have been at certain periods of the past--to a degree
at the present little anticipated.
Putting aside all consideration of the time element, we consider it
certain that what Christianity has done for us it will do for the Chinese,
and under conditions far more favourable, by reason of the high
vitalization of the age in which we live, its unfettered communication,
and the rapid transfusion of intellectual and spiritual forces. The
forecast of results like these is no longer the iridescent dream which it
once appeared. It is sober history rationally interpreted. When
Christianity shall have had opportunity to work out its full effects, it
will be perceived to have been pervasive leaven in the individual heart,
in society, and in the world. Whether it is to take five centuries or
fifty to produce these results appears to be a matter of altogether minor
importance in view of certain success in the end.
There are in China many questions and many problems, but the one great
question, the sole all-comprehending problem is how to set Christianity at
work upon them, which alone in time can and will solve them all.
END
Index
Abacus, Chinese, 105.
Abdomen, the seat of intellect, 85.
Actors debarred from literary degrees, 54;
different grades, 57;
salaries, 58.
Adobe houses, construction, 23.
Adoption, conditions, 251, 252.
Aged, occasional hard lot of the, 326.
"Analects" quoted, 93.
Architecture of China described, 25.
Arnold of Rugby _vs._ Confucius, 72.
"Backing" the lesson, 81;
illustration, 81, 82.
Betrothal, evils of early, 267.
Bookkeeping, difficult in Chinese, 52.
"Book of Surnames," 84.
Books copied by poor scholars, 100.
Borrowing, its universal necessity, 204, 205.
"Bowl associations," 188.
Boys and men, village:
infancy of, 237, 238;
"milknames" given them, 238;
why called by girls' names, 238;
names a clue to relationship, 239;
"style," 239, 240;
secret titles used on letters, 240;
titles for men, 240;
boys carried about for years, 241;
Chinese fathers not sympathetic with childhood, 242, 243;
boys' amusements and toys, 242-245;
do not rob birds' nests, 244;
work of boys, 245-247;
their wages, 247;
outings, 247;
"donning the cap" on arriving at majority, 247, 248;
getting married, 248-250;
adoption of sons, 251, 252;
adopting a daughter's husband, 252;
"reverting to original names," 253, 254;
two branches of a family represented by one man, 254;
treatment in serious illness, 255, 256;
subordination of men to the elder relationships, 256;
summary of village boy's limitations, 256, 257.
Bricks, colour and manufacture of, 22;
adobe, 23.
Bridal chair, 269;
its dismantling, 271.
Bully, the village:
peculiar to China, 211;
Chinese traits favouring his existence, 211;
names, 211, 216;
differentiated from four cognate classes of society, 211, 212;
dual classification of villagers, 212;
three varieties of bully, 212-225;
dress of bullies, 213;
how one becomes a "village king," 214;
gymnastic preparation, 215;
poverty as a qualification, 216;
bullies as incendiaries, 217;
as crop injurers, 217, 218;
feeders to the yamêns, 218;
devices used against the rich, 218, 219;
the literary bully, 219;
the female bully, 219;
organization of a bully's followers, 220, 221;
attacks on yamêns, 222;
worsted, 223;
power when influential, 223;
an illustration of such a bully, 223-225.
Candidates for examination, 112.
Carts, 39;
how drawn, 39.
Cash, one way of securing rare coins, 52.
Cash payments rare, 206.
Cave dwellings, 22.
Chang Kung, 27.
Chên-tien, or market towns, 147.
Christianity, what can it do for China? it can care for children
physically, 341, 342;
it creates sympathy between parents and children, 342;
it teaches child-training, 342;
it will revolutionise education, 342, 343;
will educate girls as well as boys, 343;
will foster girl friendships, 344;
will lead to Christian choice of partners in marriage, 344, 345;
will postpone marriage to a suitable age, 345;
will oppose polygamy and concubinage, 345;
will sweeten and purify home life, 345;
will be a true peacemaker, 346;
will make man and wife the unit of society, 346;
will change ideals of friendship, 347;
will implant Christian idea of brotherhood, 347;
will improve the government, 348;
will implant patriotism, 348, 349;
the time required for this process, 349, 351, 352;
this prophecy based on past accomplishment, 350;
Christianity's ultimate triumph, 352.
Chu Hsi's Commentary, 87.
Cities irregular in form and reason therefor, 20;
monotonous appearance, 25.
Civilization unable to vitally change China, 348.
"Classics," their excellencies, 95;
their defects, 95, 96.
Classification unheard of in Chinese schools, 90.
Colquhoun's volume and its importance, 16, note.
Concubinage, 297, 300-302.
Confucius and his son, 70, 71;
his theory of teaching, 71, 72;
honoured in schools, 76.
Constables, local, 228.
Conversation, topics of, 315.
Cotton-gathering and manufacture, 276.
Cotton-gleaning, 166, 167.
Courtyard, arrangement of buildings in a, 25;
animals in, 28.
Crop-watching societies, why necessary, 161-164;
description of watchers' lodges, 162;
fate of captured thieves, 163;
announcing the existence of a society, 164;
how expense is borne, 164;
agreement entered into, 165;
trial and punishment of thieves, 165, 166;
fines, 168;
effect on health, 168.
Daughters, infancy of, 237.
Dead, marrying to the, 298, 299.
Degrees, sale of, 121;
three methods of falsely securing, 122-126;
motives leading men to compete for degrees, 132, 133.
Democracy in China apparent, not real, 226.
Dictionary, standard Chinese, 97.
Digging through walls by thieves, 28.
Display, Chinese love of, 191.
"Distant reserve," a Chinese factor in education, 72, 73.
District officials' occasional objections to theatres, 59.
Divorce, seven grades of, 288.
Dogs destroyers of crops, 162.
Door-locking and thieves, 28.
Dunning must be repeated, 206, 207.
Educational Edicts of 1898, 134, 135;
results, 135.
Education, Chinese theories of, 71-73;
its object, 91, 106.
Education of girls unnecessary, 264.
Emigration made necessary in Yung Lo's time, 20.
Essay brokers, 124, 125.
Essay, its place in Chinese education, 110, 111.
Examinations announced, 111, 112;
_District Examinations_, first day, 112, 113;
second to fourth days, 113;
fees, 113, 114;
second examination on fifth or sixth day, 114;
third examination, 114;
fourth examination, 114;
fifth examination, 115;
number of successful candidates small, 115;
_Prefectural Examinations_, their character, 116;
number of candidates, 116;
severity of hall regulations, 117, 118;
fees of successful candidates, 119;
"joyful announcements," 119, 120;
honours paid successful candidates, 120;
diplomas lacking, 120, 121;
literary buttons and their forfeiture, 121;
result of negligence of examiners, 127, 128;
examinations required after first degree is obtained, 129.
Fairs, shopkeepers preparing for, 50;
gambling at temple fairs, 144;
differentiated from markets, 149;
numbers attending, 149;
duration, 150;
essentials to their success, 150;
opened by a play, 150.
"Falconing" with a woman, 296.
Family disunity:
why marriage is an element in this, 324-326;
disunity due to daughters, 326;
due to married sons living at home, 326, 327;
due to distribution of property, 327-329;
due to "empty grain-tax land," 329, 330;
due to poisoning propensities, 330, 331;
due to lack of mutual confidence, 332;
due to lack of sympathy and pity, 333;
due to "face," 335, 336;
due to transmigration ideas, 336;
due to domestic brawls, 337;
partial remedy for this disunity, 338.
Family, unstable equilibrium of the Chinese:
unit of social life, 317;
equilibrium affected by famine, 317;
by inundation, 317, 318;
by rebellions, 318;
by the labour market, 318;
by lawsuits, 319;
by debts, 320;
by sickness, 320, 321;
by gambling and opium among the wealthy, 321;
by social immorality, 322.
Farmers in China comparatively independent, 146.
Farms in various plots, 163.
"Feast" in its technical sense, 183.
Ferries, why essential in the North, 39;
loading animals and carts on the boats, 40, 41;
unloading, 41;
why ferry reforms are deemed impossible, 42.
Ferule and its uses, 78, 89.
Financiering, seven deadly sins of Chinese, 204-208.
"Five Classics," 85.
Five degrees of relationship, 193.
Foot-binding, 261.
Foreigners attacked in theatres, 65, 66.
"Four Books," 85.
Freedom of assembling, 228.
Funerals:
of suicides, 186;
why pillaging occurs at rich men's funerals, 186;
fate of unpopular survivors, 187;
announcing funeral expense deficits, 187, 188;
coöperative bearers, 188;
catafalque ownership, 188;
funeral aid societies, 189, 190;
two factors determining elaborateness of, 192;
rites of the "seven sevens," 192;
shabby paraphernalia, 193;
mourning costume, 193;
blocking the procession, 194;
funeral director's duties, 194;
at the grave, 195.
Gathering fuel and manure, 246, 247.
Girls and women in China:
girls' inferiority to boys, 258;
unwelcome at birth, 258;
reasons for female infanticide, 258, 259;
sale of daughters, 259, 260;
"rearing marriage," 260;
foot-binding, 261;
girls' employments, 261;
confined at home, 262;
married daughter's return home and its consequences, 263, 264;
daughters rarely taught to read, 264;
anxiety about girl's betrothal, 265;
restrictions after betrothal, 265, 266;
evils of early engagements, 267;
engagement cards, 268;
arrival of bridal chair, 268, 269;
"lucky days" sometimes unlucky, 269;
delivery of bride essential feature of wedding, 269;
dowry, 270, 271;
birth of first baby, 272;
children must be born at their father's house, 272, 273;
faulty care of infants and children, 274, 275;
mortality of infants, 274, 275;
early senility of women, 275;
incessant labours of women, 275, 276;
daughter- and mother-in-law, 276, 277;
abuse of daughters-in-law and consequent retaliation, 277-279;
lawsuits in such cases are rare, 279, 280;
result of bride's suicide, 281;
a typical case, 282-286;
number of women suicides, 286;
suicide a virtue, extract from the _Shih Pao_, 287, 288;
grounds of divorce, 288, 290;
why women must be married, 289;
prudishness in speaking about marriage, 290, 291;
sons should be married before parents' death, 291, 292;
marriage to epileptics, idiots, etc., 292;
kidnapping of wives, 292-295;
wives sold by husbands, 295, 296;
"cheaper than an animal," 297;
concubines, 297, 300-302;
marrying the dead, 298, 299;
men and women do not eat together, 302;
husband and wife do not converse, 303;
wife's twofold defence, 303, 304;
hen-pecked husbands, 304, 305;
classical teaching concerning women, 305, 306;
Confucianism's seven sins against woman: lack of education, 306, 307;
sale of wives and daughters, 307, 308;
early and too universal marriage, 308;
female infanticide, 308, 309;
secondary wives, 309;
suicide of wives and daughters, 309;
overpopulation, 309, 310.
God of Literature, 140.
God of War, 137.
Government high schools or colleges, 131.
Government, weaknesses of Chinese, 220;
its strength, 221.
Grapevines unlucky in yards, 24.
Greek drama in some respects like the Chinese, 56.
Hare hunting in Denmark, 175.
"Harrying to death," 185.
Headmen, village: names, 227;
qualifications, 227;
duties and functions, 227-229;
"ins" and "outs," 229, 230;
why incompetents are not removed, 230;
result of complaints illustrated, 230-232;
facility with which troubles arise in village life, 233, 234.
High schools, how different from common schools, 110;
Government high schools, 131.
History, Chinese, 99.
History taught through plays, 66.
Hospitable man described, 180.
Houses of stone, 22;
of bricks, 22;
of adobe, 23;
their roof, 23;
rooms, 25;
doors, 26;
windows, 26;
k'angs, 26, 27;
floors, 28;
furnishings, 28.
Hsien District, conditions in, 317, 318, note.
Hsiu-ts'ai obliged to attend examinations after graduation, 129.
Ice-sleds, 245.
Illness announced and the results, 255.
Imperial University in Peking, 135.
Incendiary fires, 217.
Infanticide of girls, 258, 259;
opposition to, 259.
Infant mortality, 274.
Intellectuality without stimulus except in school, 91;
intellectual obtuseness, 101.
Interest per month, 152, 210.
K'ang, construction and use of, 26, 27.
Kidnapping wives, 292-295.
Kinship claimed for inheritance, 253.
Kitchen god, 27;
at New Year, 199.
Kung-shêng's rank, 129, 130.
Lending a necessity, 205, 206.
Letters, ambiguity of address, 240.
Letter-writing, 101, 102.
Life in villages, monotony and vacuity of: villages a fixture, 312;
their intellectual life in grooves, 313;
illiteracy a source of vacuity, 315;
topics of conversation, 315;
indifference to happenings outside the village, 315, 316;
travelled villagers speedily stagnate, 316.
Li Hung Chang honouring snakes, 169.
Literary chancellor's duties, 111.
Live-stock fairs, 148.
Loan Societies, object, 152;
simplest form, 152, 153;
feasts, 153;
societies charging interest, 154;
method of securing loans, 154, 155;
tables illustrating their working, 155, 156;
insuring payment, 157;
risks involved, 157, 158;
Hong Kong lawsuit _re_ such societies, 158-160.
Local deity, T'u-ti, 137, 138.
Lord Clive a Chinese bully in boyhood, 218.
"Lord-of-bitterness," _i. e._, elder brother, 283.
Markets, why necessary, 146;
harmful to morals, 147;
"official" markets, 147;
number attending, 147;
use made of market taxes, 148;
market-day nomenclature, 148, 149;
"market" and "fair" differentiated, 149;
taxes levied, 149, 150;
coöperation most helpful in one respect, 151.
Mencius' view of teachers, 70.
Men (See Boys and men).
Mill, James, and his method of teaching, 72.
Mind, characteristics of the Chinese, 102;
like a high bicycle, 103.
Ming Huang, the god of actors, 54.
Mohammedans exempt from temple assessment, 137.
Mothers-in-law, 276, 277.
Names of villages derived from surnames, 30;
from temples, 30;
confusion in names, 31, 32;
names derived from distances, 31;
villages nicknamed, 33;
singular names, 33, 34.
Naming children, 238;
a clue to relationship, 239.
New Year in China:
dumplings, 196, 197;
family reunions, 197, 198;
new clothes essential to, 198, 199;
New Year religious rites, 199, 200;
its social ceremonies, 200, 201;
universal leisure of the time, 201, 202;
gambling, 202, 203;
debt-paying, 203, 204;
lantern search for debtors, 208.
New Year Societies:
fees, 209;
use of funds, 209;
consequences if not paid, 210;
gamblers' use of its funds, 210.
"Odes, Book of," quoted, 237.
Parents, care of in Chinese theory, 328, 329.
Partial payments in China, 207, 208.
_Peking Gazette_, 99.
Pig-styes, 28, 29.
Pits near villages, 24.
Poisoning in China, 330, 331.
Population of China:
ignorance of the Chinese people concerning it, 17;
official ignorance on the subject, 17;
attempts of foreigners to ascertain density in certain districts,
18, 19;
too great, 308, 309.
Poverty characteristic of China, 310, 311;
its alleviation, 311.
Property, distribution of, 327-329.
Proverbs:
concerning teachers, 73, 74;
school discipline in last month, 76;
necessity of continuous study, 91;
reading required, if one would know history, 99;
funeral feasts, 192;
girls _vs._ boys, 258;
obstreperous women, 305;
daughters useless to mother's family, 326.
Punctuality a lost art in China, 151.
Rain-making:
gods connected therewith, 169, 170;
iron tablets used, 170;
why these methods seem efficacious, 171;
detrimental influences, 171;
punishment of unsuccessful rain-gods, 172.
Reforms in China, how to be secured, 43;
difficult in educational matters, 107.
Relationships, assumed, 240.
Religious societies, four characteristics of, 141;
two varieties of "Mountain Societies," 142, 143;
program on reaching the mountain, 144, 145;
the secret sects, 145.
Roads in villages used as shops, 35;
"low-ways," 35;
why crooked, 35;
flanked by ditches, 36;
in rainy season often rivers, 36;
method of making new ones, 37;
road-building and la grippe, 38.
Scholars "not utensils," 93;
economically they are useless, 94;
an exception, 94;
begging of foreigners, 94, 95;
without adequate literary apparatus, 96, 97;
their ignorance of history, 98, 100;
of geography, 101;
their conservatism, 103;
lack of literary judgment, 104;
ignorance of arithmetic, 105;
strolling scholars, 107-109;
functions at funerals, 133;
in lawsuits, 133;
subjectivity of, 313;
gullibility, 314;
riots due to their credulity, 314, 315.
Schoolboy beginning his studies, 80;
honoured in the family, 91, 92;
a spoiled child, 92;
effects of study, 92, 93.
Schoolhouses, 75;
their furniture, 75, 76.
Schools in villages, why important, 70;
prevalence of schools, 73;
abundance of teachers, 73;
salaries, 74;
school lists, 74;
arrangements concerning tuition, 75;
schoolhouses, 75;
furniture, 75, 76;
duration of school year, 76;
vacations, 76, 90;
honour shown to Confucius, 76;
school hours and intermissions, 77;
heating schoolrooms, 77;
returning from school, 77;
severity of discipline, 79, 80;
shouting in study, 80;
"backing," 81, 82;
books studied, 82-85;
"explaining," 85, 86;
writing exercises, 87;
studies interrupted by teacher's guests and his examinations, 88, 89;
playing in the school, 89;
irregular attendance of pupils, 89, 90;
lack of classification, 90;
no genuine intellectual work done, 90;
two valuable lessons learned at school, 93;
do not teach arithmetic, 104, 105;
their strength and weakness, 106, 107.
Screens before gates, their use, 21.
Secret sects, 145.
Seers or "bright-eyes," 283, 284.
Shan-tung productions, 161, 162.
Shops in villages, goods sold, 49, 50;
headquarters from which to radiate to fairs, 50;
hard lot of clerks, 51, 52;
case of meat seller, 51, 52;
cheating methods, 53.
Sorghum, 161;
stripping off lower leaves, 166.
Strolling scholars, 107, 109.
"Style" of individuals, 239, 240.
Suicide, punishment for inciting to, 322, 323.
Superintendent of Instruction, 130, 131.
"Surety" for literary candidates, 115, 116.
"Surnames, Book of," 84.
Surnames, the four common ones, 31.
T'ai Shan's historical importance, 141;
its pilgrimages, 141, 142;
"Mountain Societies," 142.
Taxes on "empty grain-tax land," 329
Teacher's hard lot as pictured in a play, 67, 68;
in proverbs, 73;
in experience, 74;
do not teach in their own towns, 74, 75;
their manner of life, 75;
honourable position, 76, 78;
unlimited power, 78;
relation to pupils, 78;
substitute teachers, 89;
Western criticism of, 102.
Temples to be used as schoolhouses, 135;
how village temples came to be built, 136;
reasons for their absence in some villages, 137;
two gods most commonly honoured with temples, 137, 138;
uses made of building fund surplus, 138;
resorts of thieves and beggars, 139;
temple expenses, 139;
as receptacles of coffins and funeral paraphernalia, 139;
different deities in same temple, 140;
temple tax at fairs, 149;
lawsuits over, 232.
Theatre, its origin in China, 54;
little understood by foreigners, 55;
the stage and its equipment, 55, 56;
the theatre an investment, 56, 57;
costumes, 57;
classes of players, 58;
amateurs, 58;
child apprentices, 58, 59;
plays a public benefit, 60, 65;
occasions for giving a play, 60, 61;
cost of presenting it, 61;
the "program bearer," 62;
transporting stage properties, 62;
preparations for a theatre, 62;
used as a device for attracting customers for fairs, 62;
impression made by a play, 63;
plays as a social factor, 63, 64;
a drain upon hosts, 64;
subjects of plays, 66;
synopsis of one, 66-68;
the theatre an index of the Chinese theory of life, 68, 69.
Thieves' action at theatres, 65;
use temples as resorts, 139.
"Thousand Character Classic," 84.
Title deeds often lost, 27.
Torture as a means of raising temple funds, 136.
"Trimetrical Classic" quoted, 78;
origin, 82;
epitomised, 82-84;
its allusions often not understood, 100.
Village hunt, why possible in populous China, 174;
the bald annunciator of the hare-hunt, 175, 176;
the hunt described, 176;
resulting quarrels, 176-178.
Villages, number of in India, 15;
the residence of most Chinese, 15;
irregularly laid out, 21;
how first settled, 21;
streets and alleys, 21;
overcrowding, 21;
village walls and their use, 29;
nearness of one to another, 146, 147;
each village a principality, 226.
"Vinegar sipping," 300.
Wages of farm labourers, 247;
of boys, 247.
Washington and the cherry tree in Chinese, 333-335.
Weddings:
a "joyful event," 179;
wedding contributions, 179;
bride's arrival the essence of the wedding, 180;
exposition of the "share" principle, 180;
account-keeping at weddings, 181;
duties of the wedding committee, 182;
city and village caterers, 182, 183;
three "wedding committees," 183;
"borrowing" provisions, 184;
opium smoking stewards, 184;
poor relatives at weddings, 185;
"drawing friends," 191;
pranks at, 251.
Week, unique survival of the, 192.
Wells, manner of digging, 44, 45;
driven wells, 45;
occasions of feuds, 45;
unpopular people forbidden to use, 45;
Western ideas needed for Chinese well-diggers, 46;
how a force pump was refused by a village, 46-48.
Western Learning Edict, 134, 135.
Wife of Tao-t'ai envying a dog, 262, note.
Woman (See Girls and women).
Women have no name, 241;
terms used, 241.
Writing Chinese very difficult, 87, 88.
Yellow River, "China's Sorrow," 172, 173.
Footnotes:
[1] A consideration of the important crisis through which the Chinese
Empire is passing at the close of the century, does not fall within the
scope of a work like the present. All who are interested in that subject
should not omit to read attentively Mr. Colquhoun's "China in
Transformation," London and New York, 1898, embodying the matured
convictions of an accomplished traveller, and an experienced Oriental
administrator, with an exceptional first-hand acquaintance with China.
[2] A Chinese woman for many years employed in the writer's family,
remarked that for a long time after she was married she was never allowed
to leave the narrow courtyard in her hamlet. The wife of a Tao-t'ai told a
foreign lady that in her next existence she hoped to be born _a dog_, that
she might go where she chose!
[3] We have known occasional instances in which a betrothed girl was not
required to attend the funeral of her future father-in-law or
mother-in-law, a trying ordeal which she must be glad to escape. Sometimes
when she does attend, she merely kneels to the coffin, but does not
"lament," for usage is in this, as in other particulars, very capricious.
[4] A Chinese woman whose parents are living, is constantly referred to
not only as a "girl," but as an unmarried girl (_ku-niang_), although she
may be herself the mother of half-a-dozen children.
[5] See a small pamphlet on "The Status of Woman in China," by Dr. Ernst
Faber, Shanghai, 1889, containing many illustrative classical citations.
[6] For ample illustration of this subject see Dr. Ernst Faber's "The
Famous Women of China," Shanghai, 1890, and "Typical Women of China," by
the late Miss A. C. Safford, an abridged translation of a famous and
authoritative Chinese work.
[7] An extreme case of chronic misery from this cause is found in the
Hsiên District of Chih-li, where there is a section wedged in between the
high artificial banks of two rivers. Every year many villages are deluged
as matter of course, and the houses have been repeatedly destroyed. No
autumn crop can ever be raised here, but wheat is put in after the waters
have subsided. In the winter one sees many of the houses with doors and
windows plastered up, almost all the inhabitants having gone off in droves
to beg a living where they can, returning the next spring to look after
their wheat. This has become a regular practice even with families who own
fifty or sixty acres of land, and who elsewhere would be called well off.
[8] A case of this sort came to the writer's notice in which a man from
Ho-nan had gathered a stock of goods amounting to more than the value of
fifty Mexican dollars, and departed for Manchuria, nearly 1,500 miles
distant, in order to learn what had become of his sister's son who had
left home in anger. The goods were disposed of to pay travelling expenses,
but the journey of a few months as planned, was lengthened to more than a
year. The poor man fell sick, his goods were spent, and he was many months
slowly begging his way back, and after all had learned nothing of his
nephew.
Selections from Fleming H. Revell Company's Missionary Lists
New York: 158 Fifth Avenue
Chicago: 63 Washington Street
Toronto: 154 Yonge Street
_MISSIONS, CHINA._
Chinese Characteristics.
By Rev. ARTHUR H. SMITH, D.D., for 25 years a Missionary in China.
With 16 full-page original Illustrations, and index. _Sixth thousand.
Popular edition._ 8vo, cloth, $1.25.
"The best book on the Chinese people."--_The Examiner._
A Cycle of Cathay;
Or, China, South and North. With personal reminiscences. By W. A. P.
MARTIN D.D., LLD., President Emeritus of the Imperial Tungwen
College, Peking. With 70 Illustrations from photographs and native
drawings, a Map and an index. _Second edition._ 8vo, cloth decorated,
$2.00.
"No student of Eastern affairs can afford to neglect this work, which
will take its place with Dr. William's 'Middle Kingdom,' as an
authoritative work on China."--_The Outlook._
Glances at China.
By Rev. GILBERT REID, M.A., Founder of the Mission to the Higher
Classes. Illustrated. 12mo, cloth, 80c.
Pictures of Southern China.
By Rev. JAMES MACGOWAN. With 80 Illustrations. 8vo, cloth, $4.20.
A Winter in North China.
By Rev. T. M. MORRIS. With an Introduction by Rev. RICHARD GLOVER,
D.D., and a Map. 12mo, cloth, $1.50.
John Livingston Nevius,
For Forty Years a Missionary in Shantung. By his wife, HELEN S. C.
NEVIUS. With an Introduction by the Rev. W. A. P. MARTIN, D.D.
Illustrated. 8vo, cloth, $2.00.
The Sister Martyrs of Ku Cheng.
Letters and a Memoir of ELEANOR and ELIZABETH SAUNDERS, Massacred
August 1st, 1895. Illustrated, 12mo, cloth, $1.50.
China.
By Rev. J. T. GRACEY, D.D. _Seventh edition_, revised. 16mo, paper,
15c.
Protestant Missions in China.
By D. WILLARD LYON, a Secretary of the Student Volunteer Movement.
16mo, paper, 15c.
_Missions, China and Formosa._
James Gilmour, of Mongolia.
His Diaries, Letters and Reports. Edited and arranged by RICHARD
LOVETT, M.A. With three photogravure Portraits and Illustrations.
8vo, cloth, gilt top, $1.75.
"It is a vivid picture of twenty years of devoted and heroic service
in a field as hard as often falls to the lot of a worker in foreign
lands."--_The Congregationalist._
Among the Mongols.
By Rev. JAMES GILMOUR. Illustrated. 12mo, cloth, $1.25.
James Gilmour and His Boys.
Being Letters to his Sons in England. With facsimiles of Letters, a
Map and other Illustrations. 12mo, cloth, $1.25.
Griffith John,
Founder of the Hankow Mission, Central China. By WILLIAM ROBSON.
Missionary Biography Series. Illustrated. 12mo, cloth, 75c.
John Kenneth Mackenzie,
Medical Missionary to China. With the Story of the first Chinese
Hospital. By Mrs. MARY I. BRYSON. With portrait. 12mo, cloth, $1.50.
The Story of the China Inland Mission.
By M. GERALDINE GUINNESS. Introduction by J. HUDSON TAYLOR, F.R.G.S.
Illustrated, 2 volumes, 8vo, cloth, each, $1.50.
From Far Formosa:
The Island, its People and Missions. By Rev. G. L. MACKAY, D.D., 23
years a missionary on the island. Well indexed. With many
Illustrations from photographs by the author and several Maps. _Fifth
thousand. Popular edition._ 8vo, cloth, $1.25.
China and Formosa.
The Story of the Mission of the Presbyterian Church of England. By
Rev. JAMES JOHNSON, editor of "Missionary Conference Report, 1888."
With 4 Maps and many Illustrations, prepared for this work. 8vo,
cloth, $1.75.
_MISSIONS, JAPAN._
Rambles in Japan,
The Land of the Rising Sun. By Rev. Canon H. B. TRISTRAM, D.D.,
F.R.S. With forty-six illustrations by EDWARD WHYMPER, a Map, and an
index. 8vo, cloth, $2.00.
"A delightful book by a competent author, who, as a naturalist,
writes well of the country, while as a Christian and a humanitarian
he writes with sympathy of the new institutions of new Japan."--_The
Independent._
The Gist of Japan:
The Islands, their People, and Missions. By Rev. R. B. PEERY, A.M.,
Ph.D., of the Lutheran Mission, Saga. Illustrated. 12mo, cloth
decorated, $1.25.
This book does not pretend to be an exhaustive treatise of an
exhaustless topic; it does pretend to cover the subject; and
whosoever is eager to know the "gist" of those matters Japanese in
which Westerners are most interested--the land, the people, the
coming of Christianity, the difficulties and prospects of her
missions, the condition of the native Church--will find it set down
in Dr. Peery's book in a very interesting, reliable, instructive, and
condensed form.
The Ainu of Japan.
The Religion, Superstitions, and General History of the Hairy
Aborigines of Japan. By Rev. JOHN BATCHELOR. With 80 Illustrations.
12 mo, cloth, $1.50.
"Mr. Batchelor's book, besides its eighty trustworthy illustrations,
its careful editing, and its excellent index, is replete with
information of all sorts about the Ainu men, women, and children.
Almost every phase of their physical and metaphysical life has been
studied, and carefully noted."--_The Nation._
The Diary of a Japanese Convert.
By KANZO UCHIMURA. 12mo, cloth, $1.00.
"This book is far more than the name indicates. It is the only book
of its kind published in the English language, if not in any
language. It is something new under the sun, and is as original as it
is new. It has the earmarks of a strong and striking individuality,
is clear in diction, forceful in style, and fearless in
criticism."--_The Interior._
A Maker of the New Japan.
Joseph Hardy Neesima, the Founder of Doshisha University. By Rev. J.
D. DAVIS, D.D., Professor in Doshisha. Illustrated. _Second edition._
12mo, cloth, $1.00.
"The life is admirably and spiritedly written, and its hero stands
forth as one of the most romantic and inspiring figures of modern
times, a benefactor to his own country and an object of tender regard
on our part; for it was to the United States that Mr. Neesima turned
for light and help in his educational plans."--_The Examiner._
_MISSIONS, PACIFIC ISLANDS._
John G. Paton,
Missionary to the New Hebrides. An Autobiography, edited by his
brother. With an Introductory Note by Rev. A. T. Pierson, D.D.
Illustrated. _Tenth thousand._ 2 vols., 12mo, cloth, gilt top, boxed,
net, $2.00; _cheaper edition_, 1 vol., 12mo, cloth, $1.50.
"We commend to all who would advance the cause of Foreign Missions
this remarkable autobiography. It stands with such books as those Dr.
Livingstone gave the world, and shows to men that the heroes of the
cross are not merely to be sought in past ages."--_The Christian
Intelligencer._
Bishop Patterson,
The Martyr of Melanesia. By JESSIE PAGE. Missionary Biography Series.
Illustrated. _Thirteenth thousand._ 12mo, cloth, 75c.
James Calvert;
Or, From Dark to Dawn in Fiji. By R. VERNON. Missionary Biography
Series. Illustrated. _Tenth thousand._ 12mo, cloth, 75c.
From Darkness to Light in Polynesia.
With Illustrative Clan Songs. By REV. WILLIAM WYATT GILL, LL.D.
Illustrated. 12mo, cloth, $2.40.
John Williams,
The Martyr Missionary of Polynesia. By REV. JAMES J. ELLIS.
Missionary Biography Series. Illustrated. _Thirteenth thousand._
12mo, cloth, 75c.
Among the Maoris;
Or, Daybreak in New Zealand. A Record of the Labors of Marsden,
Selwyn, and others. By JESSIE PAGE. Missionary Biography Series.
Illustrated. 12mo, cloth, 75c.
Pioneering in New Guinea,
1877-1894. By JAMES CHALMERS. With a Map and 43 Illustrations from
Original Sketches and Photographs. 8vo, cloth, $1.50.
"It reveals a splendid character, and records a noble apostolic work.
It is a notable addition to our missionary literature of the high
class."--_The Standard._
James Chalmers,
Missionary and Explorer of Rarotonga and New Guinea. By WILLIAM
ROBSON. Missionary Biography Series. Illustrated. _Fourteenth
thousand._ 12mo, cloth, 75c.
_MISSIONS, AFRICA._
The Personal Life of David Livingstone.
Chiefly from his unpublished journals and correspondence in the
possession of his family. By W. GARDEN BLAIKIE, D.D., LL.D. With
Portrait and Map. _New, cheap edition._ 508 pages, 8vo, cloth, $1.50.
"There is throughout the narrative that glow of interest which is
realized while events are comparatively recent, with that also which
is still fresh and tender."--_The Standard._
David Livingstone.
His Labors and His Legacy. By A. MONTEFIORE, F.R.G.S. Missionary
Biography Series. Illustrated. 160 pages, 12mo, cloth, 75c.
David Livingstone.
By Mrs. J. H. WORCESTER, Jr., Missionary Annals Series. 12mo, paper,
net, 15c.; flexible cloth, net, 30c.
Reality vs. Romance in South Central Africa.
Being an Account of a Journey across the African Continent, from
Benguella on the West Coast to the mouth of the Zambesi. By JAMES
JOHNSTON, M.D. With 51 full-page photogravure reproductions of
photographs by the author, and a map. Royal 8vo, cloth, boxed, $4.00.
The Story of Uganda.
And of the Victoria Nyanza Mission. By S. G. STOCK. Illustrated.
12mo, cloth, $1.25.
"To be commended as a good, brief, general survey of the Protestant
missionary work in Uganda."--_The Literary World._
Robert Moffat,
The Missionary Hero of Kuruman. By DAVID J. DEANE. Missionary
Biography Series. Illustrated. _25th thousand._ 12mo, cloth, 75c.
Robert Moffat.
By M. L. WILDER. Missionary Annals Series. 12mo, paper, net, 15c.;
flexible cloth, net, 30c.
The Congo for Christ.
The Story of the Congo Mission. By Rev. JOHN B. MYERS. Missionary
Biography Series. Illustrated. _Tenth thousand._ 12mo, cloth, 75c.
On the Congo.
Edited from Notes and Conversations of Missionaries, by Mrs. H.
GRATTAN GUINNESS. 12mo, paper, 50c.
Samuel Crowther, the Slave Boy
Who became Bishop of the Niger. By JESSE PAGE. Missionary Biography
Series. Illustrated. _Eighteenth thousand._ 12mo, cloth, 75c.
"We cannot conceive of anything better calculated to inspire in the
hearts of young people an enthusiasm for the cause,"--_The
Christian._
Thomas Birch Freeman.
Missionary Pioneer to Ashanti, Dahomey and Egba. By JOHN MILUM,
F.R.G.S. Missionary Biography Series. Illustrated. 12mo, cloth, 75c.
"Well written and well worth reading."--_The Faithful Witness._
Seven Years in Sierra Leone.
The Story of the Missionary Work of Wm. A. B. Johnson. By Rev. ARTHUR
T. PIERSON, D.D. 16mo, cloth, $1.00.
Johnson was a missionary of the Church Missionary Society in Regent's
Town, Sierra Leone, Africa, from 1816 to 1823.
Among the Matabele.
By Rev. D. CARNEGIE, for ten years resident at Hope Fountain, twelve
miles from Bulawayo. With portraits, maps and other illustrations.
_Second edition._ 12mo, cloth, 60c.
Peril and Adventure in Central Africa.
Illustrated Letter to the Youngsters at Home. By BISHOP HAMMINGTON.
Illustrated, 12mo, cloth, 50c.
Madagascar of To-Day.
A Sketch of the Island. With Chapters on its History and Prospects.
By Rev. W. E. COUSINS, Missionary of the London Missionary Society
since 1862. Map and Illustrations. 12mo, cloth, $1.00.
Madagascar.
Its Missionaries and Martyrs. By Rev. W. J. TOWNSEND, D.D. Missionary
Biography Series. Illustrated. _Tenth thousand._ 12mo, cloth, 75c.
Madagascar.
By BELLE MCPHERSON CAMPBELL. Missionary Annals Series. 12mo, paper,
net, 15c.; flexible cloth, net, 30c.
Madagascar.
Country, People, Missions. By Rev. JAMES SPREE, F.R.G.S. Outline
Missionary Series. 16mo, paper, 20c.
_MISSIONS, AMERICA._
On the Indian Trail,
And Other Stories of Missionary Work among the Cree and Saulteaux
Indians. By EGERTON R. YOUNG. Illustrated by J. E. LAUGHLIN. 12mo,
cloth, $1.00.
Mr. Young is well known to readers of all ages as the author of "By
Canoe and Dog Train," "Three Boys in the Wild North Land," and other
very popular books describing life and adventure in the great
Northwest. The stories in this new book tell of some very exciting
incidents in his career, and describe phases of life among the
American Indians which are fast becoming things of the past.
Forty-two Years Among the Indians and Eskimos.
Pictures from the Life of the Rt. Rev. John Harden, first Bishop of
Moosonee. By BEATRICE BATTY. Illustrated. 12mo, cloth, $1.00.
Vikings of To-Day;
Or, Life and Medical Work among the Fishermen of Labrador. By WILFRED
T. GRENFEL, M.D., of the Deep Sea Mission. Illustrated from Original
Photographs. _Second edition._ 12mo. cloth $1.25.
"The author has been in charge of the work since its inception, and
writes, accordingly, with special authority and wealth of detail,
both as to the methods of work and as to the people--the fearless,
patient Vikings--to whom he has dedicated his life."--_The Examiner._
Amid Greenland Snows;
Or, The Early History of Arctic Missions. By JESSE PAGE. Missionary
Biography Series. Illustrated. _Tenth thousand._ 12mo, cloth, 75c.
Kin-da-Shon's Wife.
An Alaskan Story. By Mrs. EUGENE S. WILLARD. Illustrated. _Third
edition._ 8vo, cloth, $1.50.
"From beginning to end the book holds the attention. Mrs. Willard has
shown herself peculiarly well qualified to write such a
book."--_Public Opinion._
David Brainerd,
The Apostle to the North American Indians. By JESSE PAGE. Missionary
Biography Series. Illustrated. _Twelfth thousand._ 12mo, cloth, 75c.
South America, the Neglected Continent.
By LUCY E. GUINNESS and E. C. MILLARD. With a Map in colors and many
other illustrations. Small 4to, paper, 50c.; cloth, 75c.
Transcriber's Notes:
Passages in italics are indicated by _italics_.
The following misprints have been corrected:
"familar" corrected to "familiar" (page 105)
"meeeting" corrected to "meeting" (page 164)
"literary" corrected to "literally" (page 212)
"are are" corrected to "are" (page 278)
"XXVI" corrected to "XXV" (page 317)
"guage" corrected to "gauge" (page 323)
"inadequte" corrected to "inadequate" (page 341)
Other than the corrections listed above, inconsistencies in spelling and
hyphenation have been retained from the original.
*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Village Life in China - A Study in Sociology" ***
Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.